Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Chapter 1: Will of Fire? Deceiving Will!

“I never thought that after graduating from a normal university, instead of becoming a teacher, I’d transmigrate and still become one,” Mugetsu muttered helplessly after sorting through his memories.

It seemed he truly couldn’t escape the word teacher.

Back in high school, he was one of the top students in the art class, so classmates often asked him for help. That earned him the nickname Mugetsu-sensei. Then, when applying for university, he ended up attending a normal university. Following his family’s advice, he chose a teaching major—one of the school’s strongest programs. During college, he tutored his roommates and, once again, was called Mugetsu-sensei.

To everyone’s surprise, when he finally graduated, Mugetsu rebelled a bit. He passed the civil service exam and decided not to teach.

What he never expected was that on his first day of work—just as he stepped into the office—he transmigrated.

The next moment, he found himself in a new body, standing in the Ninja School’s office… as a freshly assigned teacher.

His new name was Hayate Mugetsu. His given name remained Mugetsu, only his surname had changed.

“Sigh… This world isn’t safe. Too many lunatics and obsessive maniacs running around—and all of them are terrifyingly strong,” Mugetsu sighed inwardly.

He casually observed the office. It wasn’t much different from the school offices of his past life, but the kunai lying carelessly on the desk made it clear: this was no longer the peaceful country he once knew.

What frustrated Mugetsu even more was the fact that he wasn’t just a teacher.

He was also a Root ninja.

This body’s original owner was an orphan raised by Root from childhood. Becoming a Ninja School teacher had been Danzo’s order—to observe, monitor, and report on the academy students, especially if any prodigies appeared.

“Being under Danzo’s command… is not a good place to be.”

As Mugetsu contemplated how to survive in this dangerous world, a cold, mechanical voice suddenly rang in his mind, and a transparent blue panel appeared before his eyes.

[Teacher System Activated! Congratulations, you have successfully become a teacher!]

[Teaching students will earn rewards. The more outstanding the student, the higher the reward.]

[You may take outstanding students as disciples for one-on-one instruction. The teacher will receive rewards as the disciple’s strength grows.]

[PS: Taking a disciple requires mutual consent. One-sided discipleship is not allowed.]

Mugetsu studied the blue panel. There were only two available tabs: personal panel and master-disciple section. He clicked the personal panel first.

[Name: Hayate Mugetsu]

[Age: 18]

[Chakra: 4300]

[Skills: Three Body Technique, Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique, Fire Release: Phoenix Sage Fire Technique, Body Flicker Technique, Konoha Style Taijutsu]

[Evaluation: An elite among Chunin, a slightly more useful cannon fodder in war.]

After reading the rather disheartening evaluation, Mugetsu quietly closed the personal panel and tapped the master-disciple tab. It was blank—for now, he had no disciples.

A bell rang in the distance.

Mugetsu remembered he had a class and quickly packed his things before heading to the classroom.

Though he was a new teacher, the Ninja Academy was currently short-staffed, so Mugetsu was also assigned as a homeroom teacher for a new class.

He glanced at the class roster as he walked and noticed several familiar names.

There was Anko. Kotetsu and Izumo were listed too—the future gatekeepers of the village.

But what made Mugetsu’s eyes light up was seeing the name Shisui.

This wasn’t just any child. This was a true genius.

Since the system rewarded him based on a disciple’s growth, the more talented the student, the better. Shisui was a golden ticket.

Mugetsu adjusted his expression before entering, putting on a warm, sun-like smile.

The Ninja School classrooms were uniquely designed. To make it easier for students in the back to see the board, the seats rose higher row by row like stadium bleachers.

As Mugetsu entered, the previously noisy classroom fell silent.

After all, these were five- or six-year-old kids attending school for the first time. Most were a mix of nervous and awestruck at seeing a real ninja teacher.

Of course, there were exceptions—like the bold little girl with purple hair in a single ponytail, sitting in the front row. As soon as Mugetsu walked in, she piped up:

“Big brother, you're so handsome! Are you our teacher?”

Mugetsu smiled and nodded.
“That’s right, beautiful little student. I’ll be your homeroom teacher from now on.”

“Hehe~” The girl beamed. Praised for her looks, she immediately decided that this golden-haired teacher was a good person.

Seeing their classmate chatting so easily with the teacher, the other children were visibly relaxed. Many had heard from older siblings or relatives that teachers could be scary.

Mugetsu walked to the podium, picked up a piece of chalk, and wrote his full name on the board. Then he turned around and introduced himself properly.

“My name is Hayate Mugetsu. Starting today, I’ll be your teacher. I look forward to spending this time with all of you.”

“Yay! Teacher, my name is Anko!” the purple-haired girl cheered.

With her leading the way, the other students quickly followed. Even Shisui politely introduced himself.

Mugetsu kept an eye on the system panel, waiting for some kind of response—but nothing happened.

He felt a little disappointed. He had hoped that simply becoming their teacher would trigger a recognition from Shisui, enough to take him on as a disciple.

But it seemed the system wasn’t that easy to fool.

The exploit failed.

Mugetsu didn’t show any emotion on his face. After everyone finished introducing themselves, he pressed his hands down, signaling the class to quiet.

“Before we begin the lesson, I want to ask you all a question: Does anyone know how Konoha came to be?”

The room fell silent again. The children looked at each other, unsure how to respond.

Shisui, who had already received clan education, knew a bit. But he wasn’t the type to show off—unless directly called upon, he wouldn’t speak.

“People built it, of course,” Anko replied after thinking for a moment.

“That’s right. People did build it,” Mugetsu nodded. “But what you need to understand is—who built it, and why it was founded.”

“Before the era of the Ninja Villages, there was the Warring States Period—a time of endless conflict. Back then, even children your age might have been forced to pick up weapons and fight. War could break out at any moment...”

As he spoke of that brutal history, Mugetsu’s voice deepened. He didn’t sugarcoat it—he let the children face the truth of the Warring States Period directly.

Perhaps because children in the ninja world matured early, or perhaps because this was Konoha, many of them sensed the weight in his words. The atmosphere in the classroom shifted.

“During that time, two clans stepped forward: the Senju Clan and the Uchiha Clan,” Mugetsu’s tone grew passionate, rising from somber to spirited.

“I know, I know! First Hokage Hashirama-sama’s surname is Senju!” one student blurted out, excited to participate.

The moment the Senju were mentioned, the children’s eyes lit up. They didn’t know much about ancient wars, but they recognized the name.

Shisui sat quietly, hearing everyone focus on the Senju while no one mentioned the Uchiha. A faint disappointment flickered in his heart. He didn’t understand why both founding clans of Konoha weren’t treated equally.

“To protect the next generation… to stop children from having to go to war, the two clans came together and founded Konoha. They united more ninja clans under this vision, and ended the chaos of the Warring States Period. That’s how Konoha was born.”

“Where the leaves dance, the fire burns bright. The fire’s light will continue to illuminate the village… and nurture new leaves.

“It was the selfless efforts of our ancestors—their willingness to sacrifice everything—that gave us the life we have now. The reason we can sit peacefully in this classroom is because of that same spirit. That spirit… is the Will of Fire.”

Mugetsu’s expression turned solemn as he finished. It was as if he was silently honoring those who came before.

He figured Shisui would take interest in a teacher who understood history and spoke sincerely about the Will of Fire.

“So that’s how Konoha came to be? Next time I pass by the Hokage Rock, I’ll definitely pay my respects.”

“I want to become a ninja of the Will of Fire and protect Konoha too!”

The students, now imagining their ancestors forging the foundations of the village, were fired up. Inspired by Mugetsu’s words, they eagerly declared their resolve.

Shisui’s eyes lit up. He looked at the new teacher with fresh curiosity. This man seemed… different. Maybe the Academy wasn’t going to be as dull as he thought.

He had originally planned to graduate early. His elders had told him most of what the Academy would teach, and he was preparing to join the Police Force. But now, he was reconsidering.

“So, does anyone know how many chakra natures there are?” Mugetsu asked next.

“Five! Water, Earth, Wind, Lightning, and Fire!” one student quickly answered.

“Not quite,” Mugetsu smiled. “There are seven chakra natures. In addition to the five basic nature transformations, there are two special ones—Yin and Yang.”

He deliberately let someone answer incorrectly first before correcting them. This way, the knowledge would stick more deeply in their minds.

He then began to explain the basic understanding of chakra, occasionally slipping in a joke to make the class laugh. His light-hearted style kept the children engaged and at ease.

Time passed quickly.

Before anyone realized, four full class periods had flown by. When the dismissal bell rang, Mugetsu smiled and said:

“Class dismissed! Tomorrow, we’ll talk about chakra extraction.”

He ended the lesson smoothly, even giving a preview of the next class.

The children blinked in surprise. Has class really ended already? It felt like it had just started. But when they thought about it carefully, they realized four periods had passed.

Mugetsu’s lessons had been both serious and fun, and time had slipped by unnoticed.

“Chakra extraction—I can’t wait!” Anko was already eager for the next day.

Her family weren’t ninjas, so this was her first exposure to such knowledge.

“Class was actually fun? My cousin lied to me! He said school was boring and hard. When I get home, I’m telling Auntie about him stealing money to buy snacks.” Kotetsu looked genuinely indignant.

“Wouldn’t it be better to blackmail him with that and make him give you the snacks instead?” Izumo, beside him, offered helpfully.

Kotetsu's eyes lit up with realization. He slapped Izumo on the shoulder and grinned.

“Great idea, bro! If it works, I’ll split the snacks with you!”

As Mugetsu prepared to leave the classroom, Shisui stood and quietly followed him out.

[Lesson completed. Settling rewards…]

[Evaluation: A]

[Successfully inspired students’ sense of responsibility and enthusiasm through historical storytelling. The lecture content was coherent and interactive. Student satisfaction: High.]

[Rewards settling…]

Chapter Text

Chapter 2: The Advantages of the Orphan Opening

[“Reward acquired – Sensory Ninjutsu.”]

[“First-time teaching session complete – reward acquired: Identification Technique.”]

[“First A-rated session complete – reward acquired: Fire Release Chakra Nature Transformation Mastery.”]

Receiving three rewards at once caught Mugetsu slightly off guard. A wave of memories surged through his mind, especially related to Fire Release Chakra Nature Transformation.

The memories were vivid—so vivid that he felt like an old veteran who had specialized in Fire Release his entire life.

Just as Mugetsu was about to check his evaluation panel again, a voice called out politely behind him.

“Sensei, may I ask a question?”

He turned to see Shisui, his tone respectful.

Mugetsu paused, then led him behind the empty teaching building. Activating Sensory Ninjutsu, he scanned the area—no strong chakra signatures nearby.

He relaxed and smiled. “You didn’t understand something from class? Go ahead and ask.”

Shisui shook his head. “It’s not about the lecture itself. I have a question.”

“Sensei… you said the Senju and Uchiha clans founded Konoha together. But why is it that now, people only seem to remember the Senju? Why does no one mention the Uchiha's contributions?”

Despite being a child, Shisui was sharp and mature. He’d noticed the subtle glances villagers gave when they saw the Uchiha crest on his back.

Both clans helped build the village. Why was one honored… and the other resented?

Looking at the confused Shisui, Mugetsu couldn’t help but sigh inwardly. What kind of reputation does Hashirama have in Konoha, and what kind of reputation does Madara have? Can those even be compared?

“You’ve probably only read your clan’s version of history, haven’t you?” Mugetsu asked.

Shisui nodded. For now, all he had access to was what the Uchiha preserved and passed down.

“A lot has happened,” Mugetsu said, his tone growing quieter. “It’s hard to explain it all at once.”

Shisui sensed the weight in his teacher’s voice and immediately felt guilty. Maybe this wasn’t a simple topic. He was about to say never mind—until Mugetsu spoke again.

“Forget it. If you’ve got time after school, come find me. I’ll tell you everything I know about that history.”

He exhaled softly.

“After all, I owe your clan a debt. Consider this… repayment.”

Shisui blinked in surprise. “You owe the Uchiha a favor?”

Mugetsu nodded slightly. “My parents were once surrounded during a war. They were saved by a ninja named Kagami. Though they died later in a different battle… I’ve never forgotten that kindness.”

The gratitude in his voice sounded genuine—even if the story wasn’t entirely real.

Thankfully, this body was already an orphan. Improvising a backstory was far easier that way.

Sometimes, Mugetsu mused, the dead are more useful than the living.

Shisui’s eyes widened. Uchiha Kagami… That was his grandfather.

He hadn’t expected this kind of connection between them. It left him with a strange, indescribable feeling. Still, Shisui wasn’t the type to dwell on debts. He simply thanked his teacher sincerely and turned to leave.

Before he walked off, Hayate activated the Identification Technique.

Name: Uchiha Shisui
Chakra: 500
Potential: SS-
Evaluation: Possesses Six Paths bloodline. Exceptionally suited for Fire Release and Genjutsu. Extremely high potential. Strongly recommended for discipleship.

Mugetsu watched him go, muttering to himself. “Tch. A monster capable of activating Susanoo with one eye… those twin S’s really are something else.”

Even the system gave a glowing recommendation for taking him as a disciple.

Mugetsu then opened his own status panel, curious if anything had changed.

Name: Hayate Mugetsu
Age: 18
Chakra: 4300
Evaluation: Proficient in Fire Release Chakra Nature Transformation. Your limited chakra volume is currently your biggest weakness. Overcome this, and you’ll be worthy of the Jonin elite.

Hayate blinked. “Looks like this 'Mastery' reward was more broken than I thought.”

He had assumed it was equivalent to a Jonin’s understanding of Nature Transformation—but now it seemed that, in terms of Fire Release alone, he might already rival the Third Hokage.

After all, he only knew two Fire Release techniques, Body Flicker, the Three Body Technique, and some basic Taijutsu. But with these new rewards—especially after mastering Fire Release Chakra Nature Transformation and boosting his chakra reserves—he was now pushing the level of an elite Jonin.

An elite Jonin, at minimum, would be on par with Kakashi or Asuma at the start of the original story.

Mugetsu was initially thrilled by the sudden jump in strength—but that joy faded the moment he remembered his identity as a Root ninja.

First, the curse mark placed by Root made him feel constantly unsafe. Second, Danzo—that old geezer—had a habit of sending his subordinates to die, which made things even worse.

“I need to take on disciples and get stronger as fast as possible. Even if I can’t kill Danzo and walk away scot-free, I need enough power to protect myself,” he muttered, setting a short-term goal.

He entered the office and saw three other teachers inside—two men and one woman—chatting and complaining about their students.

Mugetsu recognized them. Teachers arrived early, and his original body had visited the school before. He had met these colleagues back then.

He casually activated the Identification Technique.

Name: Ikeya Yu
Chakra: 2000
Potential: C
Evaluation: Chunin-level cannon fodder.

The other two teachers’ data was similar. All were deemed cannon fodder by the system.

“Sigh, why did Class 2 of Grade 4 end up in my hands?” Ikeya complained. “I was already teaching Class 1 of Grade 3. How am I supposed to deal with them? Both Might Guy and Obito—the two worst students—are in that class.”

He groaned again. “And my family arranged a blind date for tomorrow afternoon. Guess when I’m scheduled to teach Class 2, Grade 4?”

“Get another teacher to sub in, or just take the day off,” Aya suggested casually. “A blind date is more important.”

Just then, Aya noticed Mugetsu entering and greeted him with a smile. “Sensei! How was your first class? Did those little tips I gave you help?”

Mugetsu recalled this cheerful teacher’s earlier advice. She had told him to silently repeat ‘they’re all just radishes and cabbages’ to calm his nerves.

He responded politely, “Thank you. They were useful. But after class, the students told me not to be a picky eater.”

“Haha! You’re really funny,” Aya chuckled, thinking that if he still had the energy to joke, the class must’ve gone well.

“Ikeya, I’m free tomorrow afternoon,” Mugetsu said as he placed his lesson plan on the desk. “If you need, I can cover for you.”

Unlike most teachers, he actually wanted a packed schedule. And since Obito and Might Guy were in that class, he had every reason to step in.

Ikeya’s face lit up, and he thanked Mugetsu repeatedly, promising to treat him to a meal soon.

. . .

Inside the Hokage Office, Hiruzen Sarutobi looked into his crystal ball, watching Mugetsu lecturing about the Will of Fire.

He gently stroked his beard, quietly impressed. This Root ninja... seems to have a good grasp of the Will of Fire.

Danzo thought his secrets were well-kept, but Hiruzen already knew about some of the Root agents not listed on official records.

Still, Hiruzen believed Danzo, in his own way, was also cultivating strength for the village—so long as he didn’t go too far, it was tolerable.

But the Ninja Academy was different. It was something Hiruzen valued deeply. That’s why he personally observed it.

Unexpectedly, this young Root ninja’s very first lesson had been on the Will of Fire—and he’d managed to inspire the students.

Not bad at all.

“We’ll watch his performance going forward. If he proves to be a real talent... I’ll pull him out of Root.”

Mugetsu's performance today wasn’t enough to directly request his removal from Danzo’s command. And although Danzo’s men were technically under him too, Hiruzen still had to respect his old comrade’s pride.

With that thought, he deactivated the Telescope Jutsu and returned to his paperwork, planning to inspect the village again in the evening.

. . .

After dinner, Shisui followed the directions Mugetsu had given him to find his residence.

Mugetsu lived in the southeastern outskirts of Konoha, a remote area far from the bustling Main District.

Thanks to the sparse buildings, Shisui quickly found the place—a modest, single-story wooden house with a small yard.

As he stepped into the yard, he stopped dead in his tracks.

What he saw left him completely stunned—his expression frozen in disbelief.

And deep inside... something was shaken.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 3: Teacher Mugetsu is a Good Person

After returning home, Mugetsu went to the bathroom and stuck out his tongue in front of the mirror.

As he expected, a black curse mark lay clearly visible on his tongue—the Curse Tongue Eradication Seal, a mark every Root member was forced to bear.

If he remembered correctly, this curse seal’s effect prevented the user from speaking about certain topics—triggering full-body paralysis the moment they tried.

Danzo’s curse, of course, was tied to secrets about himself and Root. Even if someone were captured or defected, they would be physically incapable of revealing information.

If that was all, Mugetsu wouldn’t be too worried—he had no intention of leaking Root’s secrets. But what unsettled him was the possibility that Danzo could manually trigger the seal at will.

That would make it a ticking time bomb in someone else's hands.

Mugetsu racked his brain, searching for any method from the original story that could break the Curse Tongue Eradication Seal.

“It seems… the only real solution is Danzo’s death.”

But the more he thought about it, the more he realized—no one in the original series had ever broken the seal.

Some Root members who were transferred out by the Third Hokage might’ve had it removed, but in most cases, it only became null upon Danzo’s death.

And Danzo wasn’t some squishy AD in a MOBA game who’d just die on his own in a messy teamfight.

That old fox valued his life more than anything, rarely leaving Root’s underground base. For all Mugetsu knew, the man had a whole stash of revival coins hidden under his cloak.

Realizing his current strength wasn’t enough, Mugetsu let go of the idea… for now.

“I’ll either have to rely on Orochimaru, or figure out how to crack it myself.”

In truth, only one of those paths was viable at the moment. The Orochimaru option was a dead end—for now.

Checking the time, Mugetsu activated his Sensory Ninjutsu and sensed Shisui approaching.

He walked out into the yard, thinking how Danzo seemed to trust the original body quite a lot. He’d used Sensory Ninjutsu several times already and had yet to detect any Root agents spying on him.

Sensing Shisui drawing near, Mugetsu quickly formed hand seals and burst his chakra forth in full force—releasing an enormous eight-meter-high fireball.

The fireball roared across the yard, incinerating the training dummy instantly and leaving a blackened crater of scorched earth in its wake.

At that exact moment, Shisui stepped into the courtyard—eyes wide with shock at the scene unfolding before him.

Though Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique was only a C-rank jutsu, it was favored by Uchiha Jonin for a reason.

But this—this wasn't normal.

Shisui was certain that even among the Jonin of his clan, no one could compress and ignite that much chakra into flames so quickly. The scale and intensity were far beyond anything he’d seen.

“Sensei, I’m sorry to disturb your training,” Shisui said quickly after recovering his composure.

“It’s fine. I was just finishing up anyway,” Mugetsu smiled, exhaling as he retracted his chakra.

He invited Shisui into the house.

“Actually,” Mugetsu said as he poured two cups of water, “the current situation of the Uchiha… has a lot to do with your former clan leader—Madara.”

Shisui accepted the cup, his gaze steady. “I know the clan history says he left Konoha.”

“If he had only left, things wouldn’t be the way they are now.”

Mugetsu explained that, if not for Hashirama’s overwhelming strength back then, Madara might’ve destroyed the village himself.

Shisui fell silent.

But Mugetsu wasn’t finished.

Madara’s betrayal had deeply affected the Second Hokage, Tobirama. Already suspicious of the Uchiha, he became even more cautious. When he became Hokage, he enacted policies that strictly monitored and restrained the clan.

These restrictions only fueled resentment among the Uchiha’s more hardline members. Some even plotted rebellion, which was eventually discovered and crushed by the Anbu.

The fallout from these events slowly buried the clan’s past contributions beneath layers of fear and distrust—leading to their growing isolation from the village.

“…So many things happened,” Shisui murmured. He realized now just how naive his previous understanding had been.

“There were those who tried to change that path,” Mugetsu said, shifting the conversation. “Uchiha Kagami was the most successful among them.”

Shisui perked up slightly.

“Then… Sensei, what kind of person do you think Uchiha Kagami was?” he asked, unable to hide the curiosity in his voice.

He had never met his grandfather in person. All he had were stories—tales of strength and genius retold over and over.

Mugetsu paused for a moment, then answered.

“An Uchiha with the Will of Fire.”

“He made himself a bridge… between Konoha and the Uchiha. He bore the weight of both sides—and eased the conflict between them.”

Although Mugetsu's words weren’t filled with exaggerated praise, to Shisui, it was the most fitting evaluation he had ever heard.

“I also want to become an Uchiha like my grandfather,” Shisui said firmly—only realizing afterward that he had directly called Kagami his grandfather.

“Grandfather?” Mugetsu looked at him, puzzled.

Shisui caught his slip, but he wasn’t trying to hide it. He wasn’t ashamed, nor did he feel guilty. So he admitted it openly.

“Sensei, you don’t need to worry about the favor you mentioned. If you have the time, you can visit my grandfather’s grave. I think he’d be very happy,” Shisui said calmly.

Mugetsu nodded, then looked at Shisui with a faint smile.

“How could I not repay a life-saving kindness toward my parents? How about this—Shisui, are you willing to become my disciple?”

Shisui instantly understood what Mugetsu meant. To him, it seemed like a way for the teacher to settle a personal debt. But at the same time, he didn’t want to let someone like Mugetsu—someone kind, knowledgeable, and strong—be put in a difficult position. And more than that, he truly felt that becoming Mugetsu's disciple was a rare opportunity.

After a moment of thought, Shisui nodded and called out sincerely:

“Mugetsu-sensei.”

---

[Do you want to establish a master-disciple relationship with Uchiha Shisui?]

The system prompt appeared instantly, and Hayate accepted without hesitation.

This was a genius disciple he’d secured with great effort.

[Master-Disciple Relationship Established.
Current Trust Level: 2.]

[Unlocked: “Disciple Training Feedback” and “Disciple Gifting Return.”]

Mugetsu skimmed the system explanation—and felt joy rising in his heart.

Disciple Training Feedback meant that as Shisui trained and grew stronger, Mugetsu would receive corresponding gains. The higher the trust level, the greater the feedback. At Trust Level 2, he would get double the benefits—if Shisui gained one point of chakra, Mugetsu would gain two.

Disciple Gifting Return meant that whenever he gave something to Shisui, the system would randomly reward him. One gift per day, with better rewards granted based on the disciple’s gratitude and trust.

Mugetsu thought for a moment, then pulled out a small booklet and handed it to Shisui.

Inside was the Fire Release Chakra Nature Transformation training manual he had written that very afternoon. He had originally intended to give it later to earn more favor, but now it was time to test the Gifting Return function.

“This is a Fire Release Chakra Nature Transformation training guide I put together myself. Take it home and study it carefully. I’ll be checking your progress regularly. As your teacher, I won’t go easy on you—even if this started because of a favor,” Mugetsu said with a serious tone.

If Shisui grew stronger, he’d grow twice as fast. Mugetsu was absolutely going to supervise that training personally.

“Thank you, Sensei. I’ll train diligently.”

Shisui accepted the booklet with both hands and responded earnestly.

He didn’t mind the strict expectations—in fact, he welcomed them. To him, it meant Mugetsu truly saw him as a disciple, and not just a burden from the past.

---

[You gifted your disciple a Chakra Nature Transformation manual.]

[Disciple’s immense gratitude triggered a critical return.]

[You have received the Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique (Proficient).)

As the system rewarded him, a flood of memories filled Mugetsu's mind—vivid recollections of training the Great Dragon Fire Technique as if he had practiced it thousands of times.

Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique was a B-rank Ninjutsu. Unlike the Great Fireball, which emphasized area of effect, the Dragon Fire prioritized precision and flexibility, allowing the user to control the flame freely during combat.

With enough mastery, the technique could be performed with a single hand seal—and multiple fire dragons could be unleashed at once.

Now that Mugetsu had it at Proficient level, he could instantly release three fire dragons with just one hand seal.

He looked at Shisui with newfound intensity.

No longer just a student... this boy was a walking, talking gold mine. A disciple who could generate daily rewards like a treasure chest.

Mugetsu noticed the sky outside darkening and said, “It’s getting late. I’ll walk you home—so your family doesn’t worry.”

Shisui waved his hand. “Thank you, Sensei, but I can head back by myself. I’m the only one at home right now.”

Hearing that, Mugetsu paused. He recalled that in the original story, Shisui’s parents never really appeared. They likely passed away not long after he was born.

He glanced at the boy and couldn’t help but think, Teacher and student, both parentless. What a pair we make.

“But my uncle often visits and takes care of me,” Shisui added quickly, sensing Mugetsu's concern.

Mugetsu nodded and didn’t insist further. It was only their first day as teacher and student. There would be many more chances to earn favor.

---

On his way home, Shisui flipped through the training manual Mugetsu had given him. As he walked, he kept recalling the fireball he saw earlier in the courtyard. The power and control behind that jutsu had left a deep impression.

A prodigy among the Uchiha, and grandson of Kagami, Shisui had met many powerful clan members. His eyes were sharper than most.

With Mugetsu's level of strength, he shouldn’t still be a Chunin. And why was someone like him teaching at the Academy in the first place?

The Academy only taught the Three Body Technique.

Something didn’t add up.

---

Meanwhile, Mugetsu stood by the door, watching Shisui’s silhouette grow smaller in the distance.

He couldn’t help but smile slightly to himself.

Tomorrow…

He had classes in both the morning and afternoon—and was eager to see what kind of rewards the next day would bring.

Especially in the afternoon... when he’d finally get to meet Might Guy and Obito.

Just what kind of potential did those two hold?

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 4: The Potential of Might Guy and Obito

"Brother, how’s the situation?"

"Not good!" Kotetsu gritted his teeth. "My damn cousin is threatening to tell Meihui—the pretty girl next door—that I wet the bed when I was three if I expose his secrets!"

Drag Meihui into this? His glorious image would be ruined! Absolutely vile!

"I have a plan," Izumo said after a moment of thought. "Use your youthful charm. Pretend you’re just playing at his house—then trash his room. Even if you’re the one who made the mess, if it isn’t cleaned in time, your cousin gets blamed. Do this a few times, and he’ll shut up."

Kotetsu’s eyes lit up. "That’s brilliant! Just like the First Hokage with Tobirama’s tactics! If it works, I’m treating you to snacks!"

Mugetsu overheard the two 'strategists' the moment he walked into the classroom and couldn’t help but smile.

"Let’s begin class."

He walked to the podium and started the lesson without delay.

"Chakra is the foundation of all ninjutsu. It’s created by combining physical energy and spiritual strength."

Most of the students listened attentively—after all, this was core knowledge for every aspiring ninja.

As he taught, Mugetsu released bursts of chakra for demonstration. To keep things engaging, he mixed in jokes and anecdotes, occasionally posing questions to reinforce the material.

Time flew by, and soon the four class periods were nearly up. Noticing Anko asking questions with enthusiasm, Mugetsu casually used Identification Technique on her.

[Name: Anko]

[Potential: A]

Curious, Mugetsu appraised the entire class.

[Name: Kotetsu]

[Potential: B-]

[Name: Izumo]

[Potential: B-]

The results surprised him.

Aside from Shisui, only four students in the class reached B-level potential or higher. Besides Anko and the two gatekeepers, only one unfamiliar student had a B- rating. The rest were mostly C-rank, ranging from C+ to C-, and even a few Ds.

Shisui’s talent really was in a league of its own.

Anko’s potential also exceeded expectations. Though in the original story she didn’t achieve great renown, her aptitude was clearly well above average—far better than Kotetsu and Izumo.

Still, Mugetsu had no plans to take her as a disciple—at least not for now. He only had four disciple slots. One was already taken by Shisui, leaving three.

Loli Anko might be cute, but Mugetsu was handsome too—and that wouldn’t convince Danzo to release him from Root anytime soon.

---

[Lesson Completed.
Evaluation: A
Reward: Multiple Shadow Clone Technique]

"Not bad," Mugetsu thought. "But it’s not very useful right now."

The Multiple Shadow Clone Technique—Naruto’s signature jutsu—was undeniably powerful and versatile. It was excellent for combat, training, and reconnaissance.

But for someone like Mugetsu, who lacked a large chakra pool, it had limited value for now.

---

After lunch, Mugetsu returned to the office where several teachers were brainstorming advice for Ikeya, who had a blind date lined up.

"Make sure to dress neatly and look clean," said a tall, skinny teacher. "You don’t want to come off sloppy."

"Come on, Sugi," Ikeya replied, puffing up with pride. "I’ve never been in love, but I know that much."

"Just don’t start bragging during the conversation," Aya said dryly, already predicting disaster.

"Aya, just wait and see!" Ikeya huffed.

"Yes, yes, I’ll be watching," Aya replied with a perfunctory smile before turning her attention to Mugetsu.

"Mugetsu-sensei, you're amazing! I passed by your class this morning, and the atmosphere felt so lively. Hard to believe it’s your first time teaching."

Mugetsu shook his head humbly. "No, it's all thanks to your advice. And the students behaved well too."

Even though it was a polite reply, praise always felt good. Aya smiled and offered him a snack from her stash.

Seeing this, Ikeya felt the sting of favoritism. He’d worked with Aya for two years and had barely eaten her snacks twice.

After sulking briefly, he still managed to greet Mugetsu warmly, saying he would remember this favor for life if his blind date went well.

Mugetsu smiled and chatted briefly before pulling out his calligraphy set and practicing quietly.

Calligraphy had been one of the few hobbies he picked up seriously in his previous life, a habit from his university days.

The Academy's lunch break wasn’t long, so instead of wasting time, he put it to good use.

When the break ended, he packed up and headed toward his next class.

---

Ding-ling-ling~

The bell rang just as Mugetsu stepped into the classroom of Class 2, Grade 4.

"Eh? Isn’t it supposed to be Ikeya-sensei’s history class today?" a student asked, confused.

"Ikeya-sensei had something come up. I’ll be taking over this afternoon."

Just as Mugetsu finished explaining, a familiar figure dashed through the doorway.

"Huff… Sensei, sorry I’m late!" Obito panted. "I helped an old lady on the way here, so I was delayed!"

Mugetsu nodded. "Take your seat and listen closely."

As the class settled, he began using Identification on the students.

[Name: Rin]

[Chakra: 300]

[Potential: B+]

—

[Name: Guy]

[Chakra: 600]

[Potential: S]

Evaluation: Suited for Taijutsu. Highly recommended for discipleship.

—

[Name: Obito]

[Chakra: 650]

[Potential: S]

Evaluation: Possesses Six Paths bloodline. Space-time affinity. Strongly recommended for discipleship.

Just like his previous class, most students were C- and D-levels, except for these three… and Uchiha Tekka, who had A-level potential.

After checking everyone’s potential, Mugetsu asked about their previous lessons and began teaching.

To students used to dry, textbook readings, Hayate’s style was a breath of fresh air.

“Mugetsu-sensei, you’re so much better than the other teachers!” Obito declared. “If you teach us all the time, I’m sure I’ll pass!”

“I’ll make sure to tell Ikeya-sensei that,” Mugetsu replied with a smile. “Along with the fact that you were late.”

Obito’s face fell instantly. “Nooo, Sensei, have mercy!”

His exaggerated reactions brought laughter to the room, adding a relaxed joy to the class.

---

During the afternoon break, Mugetsu activated his Sensory Ninjutsu to ensure the area was secure.

Once everything was confirmed clear, he turned to Guy and Obito.

“Come with me.”

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 5: Exam Tips

"Sensei, please, please don't tell Ikeya-sensei!" Obito continued to beg, refusing to give up.

"That depends on your performance," Mugetsu said with a smile, deliberately giving no clear answer.

"Did something happen, sensei?" Might Guy scratched his head, confused as to why he had been called out. As far as he knew, he hadn’t done anything wrong.

Mugetsu looked at the two of them—Obito, who would one day awaken the Mangekyō Sharingan, and Might Guy, the man who nearly kicked the end of the world into existence. For now, though, both were still just kids… rough around the edges.

Guy already wore his iconic green jumpsuit, but his belief—and his strength—had yet to be forged. He didn’t truly understand what his father meant by youth and discipline. Still, Mugetsu was more than happy to lend a hand during this stage of growth.

"Your theoretical grades are giving Ikeya-sensei a headache," Mugetsu said flatly.

Even Obito, usually carefree, lowered his head in shame.

“It’s not that I don’t want to learn,” Obito muttered. “But those questions are too weird! Why are they putting animals together and asking how many there are...?”

Hearing that, Mugetsu couldn’t help recalling his own school days—struggling through math exams. He was lucky his degree didn’t require higher-level math.

But he knew this wasn’t the school’s fault. The math at the Academy was basic, even easier than history. It was Obito who had the problem.

"You’re not just bad at math," Mugetsu said, shaking his head. "You’re also failing history, ninjutsu theory, and everything else."

“What’s the point of knowing all that history? It’s in the past!” Obito crossed his arms, clearly frustrated. “Math, okay, maybe for buying groceries—but history?”

“I feel the same,” Guy chimed in, nodding. “There’s just too much to memorize.”

"Then take it up with Lord Third," Mugetsu replied. "He's the head of the Academy, not me."

"But you can’t keep going like this. It’s not good for you, and it’s definitely not good for your teacher."

Obito looked up, hopeful. "Does sensei have some secret method to pass exams?"

Guy’s eyes lit up as well. If there was a way out of this mess, they wanted to hear it.

“There is a secret,” Mugetsu said with a knowing smile. “And it’s called… practice.”

“Practice?” Obito blinked. “That’s it?”

“Think of it like a special kind of training. If you do the practice problems, understand the concepts, and study properly, you’ll pass the exam. And if you pass—”

He paused.

“—I’ll give you a reward.”

“What kind of reward? A dango treat?” Obito asked, intrigued.

“I’ll teach you a new ninjutsu or taijutsu technique. I’ll guide your training personally,” Mugetsu offered.

“Seriously?!” Both boys looked stunned.

“But only if you pass the exam. One month from now.”

“So this… this is youth?!” Might Guy clenched his fists. “I’m fired up!”

“I’ll pass this time for sure!” Obito promised with conviction.

Watching their excitement, Mugetsu nodded internally. The best hunters always look like prey at first.

They thought they’d stumbled on a miracle—tips to pass the test and free training. And all Mugetsu had to do was supervise their studies and gradually ease into a teacher-student relationship.

Even if they failed the exam, he could still say, “You worked hard. I’d feel bad not giving you something.” Either way, their goodwill was guaranteed.

He hadn’t tried to trick them into becoming disciples like he did with Shisui. For one, there was no excuse for a “debt repaid.” Two, he only taught them temporarily—not as a homeroom teacher. Sustained contact wasn’t guaranteed.

After finalizing the training arrangement, Mugetsu led them back to class.

---

“Obito, what did sensei call you out for? You didn’t get scolded, did you?” Rin asked, concern in her eyes.

“Scolded? No way! Mugetsu-sensei’s awesome! He gave me the secret to passing exams!” Obito replied proudly.

If Mugetsu could help him shake off the “dead last” title, Obito would become his number-one fan.

“Rin, you’d better study hard. I’m passing you up in the next exam,” he teased with a smug grin.

“That would be great,” Rin smiled, half-teasing, half-hopeful. Though she didn’t place first, she was usually among the top scorers.

---

After the bell rang, Obito showed a level of seriousness no one expected. He was determined to pass and had already started thinking about what jutsu he wanted to learn.

Rin, seeing him focus for once, blinked in surprise.

Is Obito... actually serious this time?

Three minutes later, she looked over to see him slumped on his desk, snoring softly.

...Nope, still Obito.

Just then, a piece of chalk arced beautifully through the air—and struck Obito square on the forehead.

Startled, Obito sat up. He looked around in confusion—Mugetsu’s serious expression, Rin’s quiet amusement, Guy diligently scribbling notes—and remembered what he had declared just minutes earlier.

His face flushed red.

Sleepiness gone.

---

The rest of the lesson proceeded smoothly.

--

[Teaching Completed.]

[Evaluation: A]

[Reward: Leaf Whirlwind]

This time, it wasn’t a ninjutsu—but a taijutsu technique. And not just any technique—it was one Guy would later master: Leaf Whirlwind.

It looked simple—just a kick—but as Mugetsu quickly realized after learning it, execution was everything. Timing, balance, explosive movement, chakra control—it all mattered.

He had been wondering what to teach Guy in the future. Now he had something solid.

---

After school, Mugetsu wandered through the southern forests of Konoha, searching for a secluded training spot.

He hadn’t forgotten—he was still part of Root. And Danzo definitely knew where he lived.

If Danzo found out he was secretly teaching Shisui ninjutsu, he would absolutely assume betrayal—especially with how much he hated the Uchiha.

Mugetsu couldn’t keep his sensory ninjutsu active all the time. He didn’t have the chakra for that.

So, the only solution was to train outside.

Eventually, he found a quiet clearing near a small river—peaceful, isolated, perfect for training.

He memorized the location and headed home.

When he entered his courtyard...

A ninja wearing an animal mask was already standing inside.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 6: Sick Danzo

“Night, this is Lord Danzo’s latest instruction.”

A Root ninja handed Mugetsu a scroll.

He nodded silently and took it. Night—that was his codename in Root.

They exchanged no further words. The Root ninja vanished as quickly as he came. Mugetsu was considered a hidden piece, and too much visible contact could attract the attention of ANBU—something Danzo wouldn’t risk.

Before the ninja disappeared, Mugetsu activated Identification.

Name: Hirata Iro
Potential: B
Chakra: 7000
Evaluation: A Jonin with solid strength.

Looking at the man's absurd chakra count, Mugetsu couldn’t help but feel a pang of envy. He didn’t even have 5,000 himself—about five or six six-year-old Shisuis behind.

Once he confirmed through his sensory ninjutsu that the Root ninja had completely left the area, Mugetsu entered his room and opened the scroll.

---

“Uchiha Shisui, student of your class, is a known genius of the Uchiha clan. Observe his behavior. Confirm his disposition. Evaluate his potential.”

Mugetsu sighed.

Danzo’s paranoia about the Uchiha really borders on illness.

Shisui was only six. He’d just started the Academy.

And yet, just because the clan had started whispering about his talent, Danzo already wanted detailed surveillance.

Of course, it was also possible Danzo had other plans—perhaps recruiting Shisui into Root.

But Mugetsu didn’t believe that would happen.

The Third Hokage might tolerate Root’s existence, but he would never allow it to grow too powerful.

A genius Uchiha with Six Paths bloodline was a variable too dangerous. If he was to be trained outside the clan, the Hokage would ensure it happened under ANBU, not Root.

After reading the order, Mugetsu used a Fire Release technique to burn the scroll to ash.

This kind of instruction was still within acceptable limits. In fact, even without receiving it, he had planned to report Shisui’s talent. Trying to hide it would only make Danzo suspicious.

Concealment was riskier than transparency.

After disposing of the scroll, Mugetsu created a Shadow Clone to continue practicing ninjutsu while his main body sat cross-legged and began chakra cultivation.

Right now, chakra was his greatest limitation. It didn’t matter how many jutsu he mastered—if he lacked the chakra to use them effectively, they were just fancy techniques he couldn’t afford to cast.

A ninja with low chakra would always have an upper ceiling. A ninja with high chakra—even with average skill—was rarely weak.

Chakra dictated both floor and ceiling.

---

The next morning.

Mugetsu had no class scheduled, so he took the opportunity to visit the Academy archives.

He wanted to organize old Fourth Grade exam papers. While he was at it, he also pulled out some from First Grade.

Helping Obito and Guy pass their theory exams wasn’t just a gimmick—it was a real goal. And one he fully intended to meet.

As he flipped through the past exams, he noticed a pattern. The structure barely changed year to year. Questions were mostly reworded variations on the same few formats. Some were even exact repeats.

Hayate nodded, confident that the two boys could pass. They wouldn’t even need to grind out tons of practice—just doing the past two years’ exams would be enough.

He collected the relevant materials and headed for the office.

---

“Yesterday she listened to me talk the whole time. She was clearly interested!” Ikeya was saying.

“Or,” Aya replied dryly, “she just didn’t want to talk to you.”

“And when the bill came, she offered to split it! She’s already treating me like a potential partner!”

“Or maybe she was just afraid you’d use the ‘I’ll treat you next time’ line to force another date.”

Mugetsu walked in just in time to witness Aya shooting down every one of Ikeya’s hopeful assumptions.

He glanced at Sugito, who was enjoying the show from the side.

“Ikeya went on a blind date yesterday,” Sugito explained. “Now he’s analyzing every moment and asking us how to pursue her. But Aya thinks the girl’s not interested and told him to give up.”

“Mugetsu-sensei, you came at the right time. Do you have any special techniques for pursuing girls?” Ikeya asked the moment he saw him enter, immediately abandoning his argument with Aya.

He had always felt that Mugetsu looked like someone who had dated plenty of girls.

“Special techniques…” Hayate paused, then answered casually, “I think if you can make the other person feel your sincerity, that’s enough.”

Whether such techniques existed or not was irrelevant. Even if Mugetsu had them, there was no way he’d share them with Ikeya. It didn’t fit the quiet, modest persona he wanted to project.

“Sincerity, huh…” Ikeya scratched his head, visibly troubled. “How am I supposed to show sincerity?”

“Give it up, Ikeya,” Aya said calmly. “Have you looked at Mugetsu-sensei lately? Even if he used tricks, they’d still work. You? Not so much.”

“How can that be?” Ikeya protested. “I admit Mugetsu-sensei is a little more handsome than me, but it’s not that big a gap, right?”

“You really won’t learn until you hit a wall,” Aya sighed, shaking her head at his stubbornness.

She was a woman—she understood women. From what she’d heard about his date, it was clear the girl wasn’t interested. But Ikeya just didn’t want to accept that.

“Keep trying,” Mugetsu said with a gentle smile. What else could he say? Even Aya couldn’t talk him out of it.

Besides, Mugetsu genuinely hoped Ikeya stayed busy—so he could keep substitute teaching Class 2, Grade 4.

“See? Mugetsu-sensei knows what’s up! Just wait, Aya. I’ll show you!” Ikeya puffed up his chest, confidence fully restored.

---

That afternoon, Mugetsu made a deliberate move: he lowered the quality of his lecture.

He had deduced from earlier system prompts that class evaluations were based on two factors—lecture quality and student satisfaction.

He wanted to test something. His first A-rank lecture had given a bonus reward. If that applied to a B-rank too, it was worth aiming for.

---

[Lecture completed. Settling…]

[Evaluation: B]

[Reward obtained: Chakra +20]

[First B-rank evaluation: Extra reward — Proficient in Chakra Form Transformation.]

---

A rush of training memories surged into Mugetsu mind—this time focused entirely on Form Transformation.

He was pleasantly surprised.

In chakra control, Form Transformation stood shoulder to shoulder with Nature Transformation. Mastering both could significantly improve a shinobi’s technique output.

Unlike Nature Transformation, Form Transformation wasn’t bound to chakra elements.

And when it came to Form Transformation… Rasengan was its pinnacle.

The technique, developed by the Fourth Hokage and made famous by Naruto, was pure Form Transformation—powerful, compact, and needed no hand seals.

“I can start developing Rasengan now,” Mugetsu mused, eyes gleaming.

With the memories from the original work, plus his current understanding, the process shouldn’t be too difficult.

The +20 chakra gain wasn’t much on its own—but if B-rank evaluations gave chakra each time, they could stack up nicely.

Maybe I don’t need to aim for an A every class.

He added Rasengan development to his already packed schedule:

Day: Teaching

Evening: Guiding Shisui

Night: Cultivating and developing new jutsu

Weekends: Special training with Obito and Guy

His days were completely full—and oddly fulfilling.

Mugetsu genuinely hoped to maintain this rhythm. If he could live peacefully like this for a few years, quietly growing stronger behind the scenes...

But unfortunately, he hadn’t transmigrated into a peaceful era.

This was the ninja world.

And on the fourth day after his arrival here—bad news returned to Konoha from the front lines.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 7: The Shadow of War

Skirmishes on the frontlines had escalated. Kumogakure deployed ninja troops into the Land of Hot Water, which bordered the Land of Fire. There were even reports that the Eight-Tails Jinchūriki had appeared.

When Mugetsu heard this, he understood immediately—the Third Shinobi World War wasn’t far off.

Or rather, it had already begun… it just hadn’t erupted fully yet.

As a Root ninja, his original self knew far more than most ordinary shinobi.

Since White Fang’s suicide last year, the ninja world had been brimming with tension. Kumogakure, Iwagakure, and Sunagakure had all begun to stir.

Back when he was just an anime viewer, Mugetsu had thought White Fang was no different from the other famed powerhouses.

But after inheriting his predecessor’s memories, he finally understood the true weight of the name White Fang.

Other shinobi gained fame by fighting to a draw with strong opponents—or defeating them after a hard battle.

White Fang was different.

He gained his reputation through killing. His efficiency on the battlefield was terrifying.

Wielding a chakra short sword, he became a reaper in white light. Whether Genin or Jonin, if you were weaker than him—even slightly—it only took one strike.

It wasn’t that White Fang was the strongest in the world, but his combat style was ruthless and effective—perfect for sweeping through the battlefield.

Now that Konoha had lost such a warrior, the other villages had begun to eye their position greedily.

Especially Kumogakure and Iwagakure—villages that suffered minimal losses during the Second Shinobi World War. After years of building their strength, they were ready to challenge the number one village.

---

“Those damned Cloud ninja… Can’t they just settle down?” Aya sighed. “It feels like war’s about to start again.”

“If White Fang-sama were still alive, they wouldn’t dare be so bold,” Ikeya said indignantly.

“It’s alright,” Sugito added. “We still have the Third Hokage and Orochimaru-sama. Just like last time, they’ll lead us to victory.”

Mugetsu asked the question he was most concerned about. “If war breaks out… will teachers be called to the frontlines too?”

He didn’t want to leave the Academy. Sure, he could grow stronger on his own, but without the system’s rewards, it would be much harder.

“That depends on the scale of the war,” Aya replied. “If it gets bad, some teachers might be assigned to units based on their specialties.”

Mugetsu could only pray—to heaven, to the Sage of Six Paths, to anyone who’d listen—that he wouldn’t be sent too early… or not at all.

The Third Shinobi World War was no small skirmish. Konoha had fought all four of the Great Shinobi Villages. It had been brutal.

And this time, behind the scenes, Uchiha Madara and Black Zetsu were scheming in the shadows.

“I’m not worried about being sent to war,” Mugetsu said with a smile. “I just wanted to prepare if I’m needed.”

He wouldn’t say he didn’t want to go. That wasn’t something a Konoha ninja could admit aloud.

He fell silent after that, calmly practicing his calligraphy until the bell rang. Then he got up and made his way toward Class 1, Grade 1.

---

Peeking through the door, Mugetsu saw that the cheerful mood inside hadn’t been affected by the looming threat of war. The children were still laughing and talking.

“Brother! How did the plan go? Did you crush your cousin completely?” Izumo asked, leaning in with curiosity.

“Sigh… Don’t even mention it, brother.” Kotetsu looked defeated. “Your plan was great… but my cousin is even more devious. He turned it right back on me!”

At first, the plan worked—his cousin got scolded harshly by their aunt.

But before Kotetsu could follow up, his cousin retaliated with the same trick. Since they were only a year apart, the adults didn’t take sides.

In the end, they both got punished so many times they had to call a truce.

Together, they labeled the plan a “Forbidden Ninjutsu”—never to be used again.

“That cunning… I’m speechless,” Izumo muttered in admiration.

“I’ve got nothing left to offer. Your cousin’s too much for me,” Izumo said, half-apologetically.

“It’s fine. You’ve already given me a lot of good ideas. How about this—tell me your troubles, and I’ll return the favor,” Kotetsu offered.

Izumo hesitated, then confessed, “There’s this girl next door I like… but I don’t know how to get close to her.”

“That’s easy,” Kotetsu said confidently. “Just give her something she likes.”

Izumo thought about it. “She always stares at our flower garden when she walks by. I think she likes flowers… and her family doesn’t grow any.”

“Then give her flowers! That’ll definitely impress her.”

Before Izumo could respond—

Ahem.
Mugetsu coughed twice from the front.

Class began.

The noisy room fell quiet instantly, and Mugetsu's calm voice filled the space.

Even though they had only been together for four days, the students already liked their new teacher. His classes were interesting, easy to understand, and always made them laugh.

They listened naturally.

---

[Lecture Completed]

[Evaluation: A]

[Reward: Water Release – Water Formation Wall]

As the reward settled in, knowledge of the jutsu flowed into Mugetsu's mind.

Water Formation Wall. A B-rank Water Release technique. The user spat out a wide barrier of water to block attacks.

Tobirama’s version of the technique was even more advanced. Unlike the usual forward-facing wall, his formed a perfect ring—360 degrees of seamless defense.

Digging deeper into the system’s granted knowledge, Mugetsu realized something even more surprising:

He had already mastered Water Release Chakra Nature Transformation.

He hadn’t been aware of this.

But it made sense. Without some knowledge of Water Release, he wouldn’t be able to use Water Formation Wall at all.

Thoughtful system, Mugetsu praised silently. Well done.

---

After school, Mugetsu brought Shisui to the training spot he had found near the small river in the southern forest.

“You’ve gotten quite good at the Great Fireball,” Mugetsu said, arms folded. “Today, I’ll teach you a new Fire Release technique.”

He clapped his hands together and exhaled—three massive fire dragons surged from his mouth, spiraling into the air before plunging into the river below.

The flames collided with the water, evaporating a huge portion of it and sending up clouds of thick white steam.

Shisui’s eyes widened.

“Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique…” he muttered.

He had seen a Uchiha Jonin perform it before.

But this—

Three dragons. One breath. And only a single hand seal.

Shisui was stunned.

Just who is this teacher?

“Watch carefully,” Mugetsu said calmly. “I’ll demonstrate it again.”

He had the boy’s full attention now—and that was exactly what he wanted.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 8: Gold Coins Exploded

“The difficulty of this Ninjutsu lies in compressing a large amount of chakra into the shape of a fire dragon in an instant,” Mugetsu explained while demonstrating the technique for Shisui.

Since recently acquiring proficiency in Chakra Nature Transformation, Mugetsu took the opportunity to explain various techniques related to it as well.

“I see. I think I’m starting to get it,” Shisui nodded, preparing to try it himself.

His hands quickly formed the seals, chakra surging from within. He compressed it and shaped it carefully.

“Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique!”

Opening his mouth, Shisui released a fire dragon about a meter tall. It soared into the air, spun once, then dropped into the river, steam hissing into the air.

Clap clap.

Mugetsu smiled, clapping for him.

“I thought you’d need a few more tries to get it right. I underestimated your talent.”

He was genuinely surprised. Shisui hadn’t even activated his Sharingan, yet he was able to learn a B-rank Ninjutsu so quickly. Was this the power of an S-rank genius?

“It’s because Teacher Mugetsu teaches so well,” Shisui replied humbly.

He didn’t deny that he learned faster than most, but he truly believed Mugetsu was a diligent and clear instructor.

Other than the first time—when Mugetsu had shown off with just one hand seal—he had used full seals during every demonstration, even slowing them down to explain key points in detail.

“I can’t say I’ve mastered it yet. I can just barely use it,” Shisui added, thinking back to Mugetsu's earlier demonstration. The sheer size and number of dragons Mugetsu produced still seemed far out of reach.

“Then I’ll demonstrate the perfected version a few more times,” Mugetsu said with a smile.

He was satisfied with Shisui’s humility and diligence. And judging from the increasing chakra values on the system panel, Shisui had clearly been training at home too.

Time passed quickly when focused. While immersed in Mugetsu's instruction, Shisui suddenly noticed how bright the flames of his fire technique looked.

Only then did he realize the sky had already darkened.

Could Teacher Mugetsu's voice be some kind of Genjutsu? he thought briefly. It makes me forget time is even passing...

“Teacher, I’m heading back now,” Shisui said, bowing slightly.

“I’ve compiled my notes on Chakra Nature Transformation. Take this and review it when you have time,” Mugetsu replied, handing over a small booklet.

Shisui paused, then accepted the booklet and bowed again, sincerely.

He didn’t say much, but his respect for Mugetsu deepened. In only four days, Mugetsu had given him everything he needed without hesitation. No secrets, no holding back—the important things were always taught first.

As Shisui’s silhouette disappeared into the distance, Mugetsu smiled.

As expected of his most valuable disciple—the gold mine had paid out once again.

[You gifted your disciple a Nature Transformation cultivation manual. Due to the disciple’s immense gratitude, the reward was critically boosted. Acquired: Wind Release – Pressure Damage (Proficient).]

A flood of knowledge rushed into Mugetsu's mind. The structure, techniques, and combat strategies of Wind Release: Pressure Damage became clear in an instant, along with foundational Wind Release Nature Transformation skills.

He was more than satisfied.

Wind Release: Pressure Damage was one of the most powerful techniques in its class. Its wide area, high destructive power, and compatibility with Fire Release made it extremely useful.

Even more importantly, the Wind Release Nature Transformation would be critical for advancing the Rasengan toward Rasenshuriken.

Originally, he had intended to build a Fire-based Rasengan first, but now that Wind Release was available, there was no doubt where his focus would go.

After several days of careful observation, Mugetsu had begun to understand how the disciple feedback system worked.

The rewards were based on two things:

The quality of the item given.

The disciple’s gratitude for it—this had greater influence.

On the second day, he gave Shisui a snack, and the system rewarded him with ten shuriken.

On the third day, he brought homemade food, and the system gave him fifty chakra points.

Both were food, but the latter had more “heart” in it—and Shisui appreciated it more.

Having figured this out, Mugetsu now had a new plan: get Shisui to trigger a major reward. Tomorrow, he would check the Ninja Academy records to find Shisui’s birthday.

---

The fifth day since arriving in the Naruto world.

Mugetsu originally had only one class today, but a third-grade teacher had an emergency and needed someone to substitute. Naturally, Hayate volunteered without hesitation.

Two classes. One gave him twenty chakra points.

The other granted him Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique.

It was the first time he received a duplicate Ninjutsu—but instead of wasting the reward, the system directly boosted his mastery of it.

If this were a game, he’d now have a +1 Enhanced Great Fireball Technique.

“Teacher Hayate, you’re too easygoing. If you keep accepting extra classes like this, everyone will start asking you for favors,” Aya warned.

Mugetsu thought to himself, Isn’t that perfect? I’d love that.

“We’re all colleagues. I don’t mind helping. And… I genuinely enjoy teaching,” Mugetsu replied with a warm smile.

Aya was left speechless. Looking at his expression, she couldn’t even accuse him of being insincere.

She found it a bit surreal. Were there really people this... wholesome? Covering classes didn’t increase his salary—it was practically working for free.

---

The weekend arrived.

Just like his previous life, the Ninja Academy had classes Monday to Friday, with weekends off.

At eight in the morning, Mugetsu brought Obito and Might Guy to the secluded training spot near the southern river—the same one he used to train Shisui.

The “special training” began.

“Why do we have to wake up so early on a holiday?” Obito groaned, slumped over the desk Mugetsu had prepared in advance.

“Early? It seems fine to me,” Might Guy replied, scratching his head in confusion.

Mugetsu passed out freshly printed test papers to the two.

These were custom-made, tailored to their learning progress. After just five days in class, Mugetsu couldn’t use last year’s monthly exam.

And for their current level, there was no need to include difficult questions. Just helping them secure the easy points would be enough to pass.

“Teacher Mugetsu, this is…”

Not long after, Shisui arrived at the training site, preparing to cultivate. Seeing Obito and Guy struggling over test papers, he looked confused.

“They’re fourth-graders. I’m tutoring them. Go ahead and train—it won’t get in your way,” Mugetsu explained.

Shisui’s arrival wasn’t a coincidence—Mugetsu had specifically called him last night.

Why?

Because he thought it would be hilarious for Obito and Might Guy to be stuck doing schoolwork while a younger classmate practiced advanced Ninjutsu.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 9: Surprised Obito

Obito, still working on his exercises, overheard their conversation and looked up—only to freeze.

He recognized Shisui.

The Uchiha Clan all lived within the same district of Konoha, so people of the same generation were usually familiar with one another to some degree. Even if they hadn’t met personally, stories floated around. And a prodigy like Shisui? He was the kind of “someone else's child” the elders constantly praised.

Obito frowned slightly, confused as to why Shisui was here—especially looking so familiar with Mugetsu.

Is Teacher Mugetsu a distant relative of Shisui? Obito wondered, though even he wasn’t convinced by his own guess.

“Teacher, I’m done!”

Obito snapped out of his thoughts at Might Guy’s energetic shout.

“That fast?” Obito stared, dumbfounded. He hadn’t even paused that long. Why was Guy suddenly finished?

Peeking over, he saw that Might Guy had only completed the first three multiple-choice questions—leaving the rest entirely blank.

For a moment, Obito didn’t know what to say. The whole test only had ten questions: four multiple-choice, six open-ended. Sure, he wasn’t confident either, but at least he’d try to fill something in to make it look better.

Hearing Might Guy's declaration, Mugetsu walked over and checked his answers.

Two were wrong. Only the first one was correct.

“I’m sorry, Teacher...” Might Guy’s expression fell as he stared at his two wrong answers out of three.

“It’s alright. It’s normal not to know everything. If you did, I wouldn’t need to teach you,” Mugetsu said gently, smiling.

“Don’t feel discouraged just because your score is low. Think of it another way—this just means you have plenty of room for improvement. After all, going from five points to twenty-five is a lot easier than going from eighty to one hundred.”

Hearing those words, Might Guy trembled. He’d always been labeled a failure—ignored by everyone except his father. This was the first time someone other than him had shown encouragement.

“Teacher, you’re right! I do have a lot of room to improve!” Might Guy declared, full of renewed spirit.

He listened intently as Mugetsu explained the questions, hanging on to every word—even if some parts were difficult to grasp.

Next was Obito.

He’d filled in six questions but only got two right.

Mugetsu treated him no differently. He offered the same calm encouragement before breaking down the mistakes and guiding him through the solutions.

Afterward, Mugetsu handed each of them two more test papers.

“There’s more?” Obito groaned, his attention still drifting toward Shisui, who had just started training nearby.

“Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique!”

Shisui formed his seals swiftly, then released a two-meter-high fireball that roared across the clearing and crashed into the river.

Obito stared at the blazing flame, thoroughly impressed.

So this is the clan genius…

As a fellow Uchiha, he was familiar with the Great Fireball Technique. But his version looked like a birthday candle compared to Shisui’s.

“Is he another genius like Kakashi?” Might Guy asked, equally amazed.

Though he didn’t know Shisui, the boy couldn’t have been older than six or seven—yet he could already unleash a Ninjutsu of this caliber.

It reminded him of Kakashi, the genius he’d always seen as a rival.

At the Academy, school was divided into three semesters: April to July, September to December, then the final semester after winter break.

Kakashi hadn’t even finished the second semester before applying for early graduation—and passing. A feat only true prodigies could pull off.

Now, watching Shisui, Might Guy felt like he was seeing a second Kakashi.

And then, Shisui began practicing Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique.

Seeing him perform another advanced Fire Release only widened Guy’s eyes.

He’d spent three years just learning the basic Transformation Technique, and even now, he barely had it down.

Meanwhile, Shisui controlled a fire dragon flying through the sky.

Obito couldn’t help but feel envious. If I knew that technique, Rin would definitely be impressed…

“You’ve clearly improved your form transformation since yesterday. The fire dragon’s speed is noticeably faster. You must’ve practiced a lot,” Mugetsu commented, nodding in approval.

“It’s mainly because of your training manual, Teacher. It helped me a lot,” Shisui smiled, grateful for the praise.

“Let me show you again.”

Mugetsu stepped forward, clapped his hands, and instantly gathered chakra.

In the blink of an eye, he released three massive fire dragons from his mouth.

Obito’s jaw dropped.

Just a moment ago, he thought Shisui’s technique looked amazing—but Mugetsu's fire dragons made that look like a child’s sparkler.

They weren’t even in the same league.

Compared to Mugetsu's dragons, Shisui’s looked like snakes wriggling through the sky.

Was that even the same Jutsu?

And why was Mugetsu's execution so fast? He didn’t even see him form hand signs.

The dragons twisted and streaked across the sky, leaving behind fiery trails that burned into glowing words.

Obito blinked.

“Stop looking and finish the questions,” the sky read.

Obito turned and saw Mugetsu smiling at him calmly.

Startled, Obito quickly explained, “I-I was just resting my eyes… staring at the sky a bit…”

Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed Might Guy had already picked up his pen again—acting like he hadn’t just spent the past minute gaping at the fire show.

“Seen enough now?” Mugetsu asked, still smiling.

“Seen enough! Definitely seen enough!” Obito scrambled to get back to work.

After a few minutes of forced focus, Obito couldn’t help himself.

“Teacher Mugetsu, what’s your relationship with Shisui?”

“Teacher and disciple. What else would it be?” Mugetsu replied casually, glancing at Might Guy’s paper.

“Hehe, yeah, I figured that too…” Obito chuckled awkwardly, dropping the wild theory he’d cooked up earlier.

“Teacher Mugetsu, if I pass, can you teach me that Ninjutsu you just used?” Obito asked with anticipation shining in his eyes.

He was already picturing himself showing off in front of Rin—popcorn, fire dragons, applause.

“Of course,” Mugetsu nodded.

“Really?” Obito's eyes lit up.

“Really.”

“Teacher Mugetsu, what Taijutsu have you mastered?” Might Guy asked, eyes full of hope.

He thought Mugetsu looked cool using Fire Release, but Taijutsu was his true calling.

Mugetsu didn’t answer.

Instead, he walked over to a large tree, chakra surging through his legs. With a sudden twist, he delivered a powerful whirlwind kick.

Crack!

The tree snapped cleanly at its base and fell to the ground, kicking up a cloud of dust.

“Do you like this kind of Taijutsu?” Mugetsu asked, brushing off his pant leg with a calm smile.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 11: Small but Cute

[“Relationship established successfully. Current trust level: 2.”]

[“Relationship established successfully. Current trust level: 2.”]

Hayate Mugetsu nodded to himself, satisfied. Both Obito and Guy had reached trust level two. All the effort he spent playing the part of harmless bait had paid off.

He noted that raising trust seemed rather difficult—it clearly required time and emotional cultivation. If they had only reached level one, the initial benefits wouldn’t have been nearly as rewarding.

[“You now have two disciples with S-rank or higher potential. Skill ‘Professor’ acquired.”
Professor: The knowledge you impart is more easily absorbed.]

It was a straightforward and practical ability—simple in concept, yet extremely valuable. It passively increased the effectiveness of his teaching.

Mugetsu tried toggling the skill and confirmed it could be switched on or off at will. But since it had no drawbacks, there was no reason not to keep it active… unless, perhaps, someone like Danzo noticed his teaching prowess and tried to drag him into Root. In that case, he'd definitely turn it off without hesitation.

The only disappointment was that his daily reward quota hadn’t increased with the addition of more disciples. It was still just one reward per day.

Initially, he had thought: If cooking a simple dish for Shisui gave me 50 Chakra, then preparing food for three disciples daily should yield at least 150 Chakra… But clearly, he’d been a little too optimistic.

Still, having three disciples was better than one. Even with the reward limit unchanged, emotional feedback from multiple sources slowed down the rise of the “emotional threshold,” increasing the chances of triggering significant rewards.

Besides, Mugetsu mused, the current growth rate is solid.

He glanced at his system panel.

[Name: Hayate Mugetsu]

[Age: 18]

[Chakra: 4,405]

[Skills: Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique, Water Release: Water Formation Wall, Wind Release: Pressure Damage, Professor…]

Since transmigrating, his Chakra had increased by 105 points. Of those, 90 came from teaching classes and guiding disciples; the remaining 15 were from his own training and feedback triggered by his students’ progress.

And this was just his progress over five days.

If he focused solely on Chakra, he could easily gain over 100 points per week from classes alone—not to mention disciple-related bonuses.

But at this stage, Mugetsu preferred to focus on earning A-rank rewards, or at least a solid mix of A and B ranks.

After all, Ninjutsu obtained through the teaching system came fully mastered—not just learned, but polished and ready for combat. If the technique involved a new Chakra Nature, the system even included Nature Transformation proficiency. And if he received a duplicate? It simply boosted his mastery further.

It was all too convenient.

If he had to develop these techniques manually, it would take an enormous amount of time—not to mention the trial-and-error required just to figure out training methods.

Once he’d accumulated a sufficient arsenal of techniques, he planned to switch focus toward Chakra development. After all, Chakra was a ninja’s foundation.

“Teacher, I’m done!” Obito called out, eyes gleaming with anticipation. He had finished the test paper with 120% effort, eager to learn new Ninjutsu.

“I’m done too,” Might Guy chimed in, not wanting to fall behind.

Mugetsu glanced at the two of them and smiled. Good thing this is Konoha—where the Clone Technique is practically standard.

Forming a seal, he summoned a shadow clone.

“You’ll go explain the principles of Leaf Whirlwind to Guy,” he instructed the clone, “and demonstrate a few times.”

Since one was learning Taijutsu and the other Ninjutsu, he couldn't teach them simultaneously—so he simply divided the workload.

The main body would handle Obito’s Ninjutsu instruction first, while the clone worked with Guy. After thirty minutes, they would switch roles.

Mugetsu had no intention of becoming a one-sided mentor. His warmth was meant for all his disciples.

Just as he had done with Shisui, Mugetsu explained each detail with patience and clarity—teaching them practically hand-in-hand.

[“You taught your disciple Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique. Due to the disciple’s extreme gratitude, a critical reward was triggered—granting you Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique (Proficient).”]

Hayate Mugetsu fell into thought.

He remembered that he had also taught Shisui the Great Dragon Fire Technique before. So why hadn’t it counted as a reward for teaching a disciple at the time?

A theory came to mind: perhaps it was because he had initially obtained the technique from Shisui. In other words, rewards triggered by a disciple’s technique couldn’t be recycled for further teaching rewards through that same disciple.

He silently noted down this hidden rule.

“Please don’t be the Water Dragon Bullet that requires forty-four hand signs…”

Mugetsu couldn’t help but complain inwardly, recalling the iconic but impractical version Kakashi and Zabuza had used.

It might have looked flashy in the anime, but in real combat, a technique with so many hand signs was more of a liability—unless someone else was creating a distraction.

Thankfully, the system’s Proficient version didn’t disappoint. His version only required six hand signs, and with continued practice, that number could be reduced even further.

After teaching Obito for half an hour, Mugetsu switched over to Might Guy to give him pointers, while his clone continued instructing Obito.

Once both of them had completed their session, he moved on to guide Shisui, constantly rotating between the three.

Around noon, Mugetsu personally went down to the river and caught four fish. He built a fire and roasted them—one for each person—for lunch.

“This is so delicious, Mugetsu-sensei! If you opened a barbecue stall, you'd be rich in no time,” Obito said between bites, full of praise.

Shisui and Guy nodded in agreement.

“Careful not to swallow any bones,” Mugetsu smiled, shaking his head.

Delicious? To him, the taste was average at best. He had little experience barbecuing, and even less skill. But he understood why they enjoyed it so much—atmosphere could enhance the simplest things.

Shisui usually ate alone. Sharing a meal outdoors with others was probably rare for him.

Obito only dined with his grandmother, and Guy with his father.

Add the novelty of freshly grilled river fish, and even the plainest meal became something special.

After lunch, they rested for an hour before returning to training.

“Actually, this Ninjutsu isn’t that hard after all!” Obito said proudly as he watched his round, slightly pudgy Fire Dragon form mid-air. It was much smoother than when he had first practiced the Great Fireball Technique.

Coincidentally, Shisui was also training at the same time, releasing his version of the Great Dragon Fire Technique.

His fire dragon was fierce and sharp-fanged, its form both majestic and imposing.

Obito glanced at his own adorable, chubby Fire Dragon and silently maneuvered it to hide behind him.

Might Guy, drenched in sweat from a long session of Leaf Whirlwind training, happened to catch the scene as he was about to take a break.

Perhaps remembering their shared frustrations from the morning, Guy walked over and said earnestly, “It’s okay. Your fire dragon is small, but it’s cute. One day, it’ll be as strong as Mugetsu-sensei’s.”

Though the words were meant to comfort, Obito somehow felt a strange sting of frustration.

That feeling immediately ignited a fire within him. Forget rest—he went straight back to practicing the Great Dragon Fire Technique with renewed determination.

Not to be outdone, Might Guy wiped his sweat, rested briefly, then quickly joined in again.

“These two are quite the pair…” Mugetsu chuckled to himself, barely restraining his amusement. Together, they’re truly something else.

They continued training until evening.

When dinnertime came, Mugetsu dismissed them and told them to return the next day.

On Sunday, the training resumed as scheduled. The system rewarded Mugetsu with fifty Chakra for teaching his disciples.

And just like that… a new week began.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 10: Hayate Mugetsu – “Yes, You Guys Made a Lot of Money”

Watching Mugetsu's swift and clean Leaf Whirlwind, Might Guy's eyes lit up instantly. It was as if he had found the Taijutsu of his dreams—simple, fast, powerful, and incredibly cool.

“I love it! Please, you have to teach me this someday!” Might Guy shouted with full energy, his voice brimming with excitement.

“As long as you like it,” Mugetsu replied with a smile.

Guy’s reaction was exactly what Mugetsu expected. After all, this Taijutsu would later be developed further by Might Guy himself—spawning techniques like Great Whirlwind, Strong Whirlwind, and several Leaf Whirlwind variations. It would be strange if he didn’t like it.

With Mugetsu's promise, both Obito and Guy were elated. Even the test papers—usually a source of misery—suddenly seemed less intimidating.

“Watch me go all out! This time, I’ll get more than four questions right!” Obito rubbed his hands together like he was preparing for war.

“I’ll get more than three—or I’ll run five hundred laps around Konoha tonight!” Might Guy declared, pumped up and imposing self-discipline without hesitation.

He was already picturing himself challenging Kakashi to a sparring match once he learned this Taijutsu.

But the enthusiasm quickly faded. After attempting a few more questions, Obito came to a tragic realization:

If he pushed himself hard enough, he might be able to squeeze out a bigger fireball... or even land five shuriken dead-center in a single throw. But with theory questions? Even desperation wouldn't help.

He slumped over, resting his cheek on one hand while absentmindedly twirling his pen with the other. Even the green leaves outside the window seemed to mock him, dancing in the breeze as if laughing at his helplessness.

Glancing sideways, Obito looked at Might Guy.

Though they’d been classmates for three years and shared Kakashi as a mutual friend, the two had never really bonded. They weren’t strangers, but they weren’t exactly friends either—more like acquaintances through a friend.

When Obito thought of Guy, the first word that came to mind was dead last.

Sure, he was often called the “dead last” too—but that was only because his theory grades were bad. His Ninjutsu and shuriken skills were decent. The problem was the other Uchiha kids were too perfect, excelling in everything. Compared to them, his flaws looked worse.

But Guy was different.

He was bottom-rank in theory and Ninjutsu. There was no excuse—he really was the acknowledged dead last.

Yet right now, Guy was showing more perseverance than Obito. Even as he scratched his head in frustration, he kept tackling those questions, refusing to give up.

Obito suddenly remembered something Guy once yelled when people mocked him.

“I believe that if I keep working hard like this, I’ll definitely become the strongest Taijutsu ninja in the future!”

At the time, Obito had dismissed it. He didn’t laugh, but he didn’t believe it either.

But now, seeing Guy work harder than anyone else...

Maybe he really will surpass those who mocked him.

“Becoming friends with him... might not be bad,” Obito muttered to himself. At the very least, they could team up against Kakashi and make things more interesting.

Watching the two quietly competing with one another, Mugetsu wore a thoughtful expression.

He hadn’t expected this kind of chemical reaction between them—especially how it made even restless Obito settle down and study.

Not bad, Mugetsu thought. In the future, I can use this rivalry to motivate Obito’s training.

Once they finished, Mugetsu graded their tests.

Obito got three right.

Might Guy got two.

“Ugh, still not four... I tried my best.” Obito collapsed onto the desk, looking utterly defeated.

“Five hundred more laps tonight,” Guy added seriously, adjusting his training regimen on the spot.

Mugetsu offered them a reassuring smile. “You two are actually just five questions away from passing—and you improved by one question in just an hour. That’s progress. Doesn’t it feel better when you look at it that way?”

The two thought about it and... yeah, it kind of did. Passing felt within reach. And with it—Ninjutsu!

Just as they were relaxing, Mugetsu pulled out two more test papers with a smile.

Obito looked at the fresh sheets on the desk, thought about the three weekends left until exams—and nearly passed out.

But he picked up his pen again.

He’d already come this far. Backing out now would make all the earlier effort meaningless.

Just then, Shisui, having recovered his chakra, started another round of Fire Release training. Flaming dragons soared across the sky—pulling Obito’s gaze away from his test once again.

“Sensei... if we learn your Ninjutsu, will we be considered your disciples, like Shisui?” Obito asked after a moment’s thought.

“If you wish to be,” Mugetsu replied with a faint smile.

“Hehe... since we’ll be your disciples sooner or later, how about you teach us now?” Obito asked with a cheeky grin—revealing his true intention.

Mugetsu gave him a side glance. Though this was exactly what he’d hoped for, Obito’s scheming was far too transparent.

Obito patted his chest. “Sensei, I swear I’m not trying to avoid studying. I just think... we can totally learn and study at the same time.”

Then, he dragged Might Guy into it. “Guy, back me up here.”

“Sensei, I think Obito is absolutely right!” Guy said with determination. He also wanted to learn Leaf Whirlwind sooner so he could challenge Kakashi.

“What if you two don’t pass?” Mugetsu asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Then we’ll do whatever you say,” Obito promised confidently.

“Same here,” Guy agreed without hesitation.

Mugetsu let out a slow hum. “Is that so...”

“Sensei, please trust me! I’ll study hard and won’t let you down!” Obito jumped at the opportunity, his tone serious.

“Me too!” Might Guy added, his fist clenched tightly.

Mugetsu finally relented, smiling slightly. “Alright. I’ll believe in you two. Finish this next paper, and I’ll teach you both Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique and Leaf Whirlwind.”

“That’s amazing! I knew you were the best, Sensei! I won’t let you down!” Obito shouted, elated.

Today was definitely his lucky day—his theory scores improved, and he’d found a powerful teacher... for free! It was a huge win.

“Sensei, I’ll train your Taijutsu with everything I’ve got!” Guy said earnestly.

He, too, felt incredibly lucky. For the first time, someone was willing to teach him Taijutsu—and genuinely believed in him.

[“Do you want to establish a master-disciple relationship with Uchiha Obito?”]

[“Do you want to establish a master-disciple relationship with Might Guy?”]

Mugetsu smiled at the twin pop-up windows glowing in front of him.

“Yes... you two are making a huge profit.”

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 12: Personality is a Good Thing

In the morning, Kotetsu Hagane quickly washed up, ate breakfast, and rushed out the door.

“You’re up early today. What’s the rush?” his mother asked, puzzled.

“Obviously, to get to school early and study,” Kotetsu replied without even looking back.

It was a casual excuse. While he didn’t dislike school, it wasn’t exactly his favorite place either—not all teachers were as engaging and fun as Hayate Mugetsu.

The real reason Kotetsu was in such a hurry was his burning curiosity—he needed to know if his buddy, Izumo Kamizuki, had taken the plunge into romance over the weekend.

He had given Izumo the idea on Thursday, but by Friday, Izumo still hadn’t acted. He claimed he needed “more time to prepare.”

Two days should’ve been plenty.

When Kotetsu arrived at the classroom, only a few students were around. Izumo hadn’t shown up yet.

But he didn’t have to wait long. Seven or eight minutes later, Izumo shuffled in, looking completely defeated.

“Izumo, you sleep badly or something?” Kotetsu asked, raising an eyebrow.

Izumo just shook his head.

“Did you give her the flowers?” Kotetsu leaned in, eyes gleaming with anticipation.

“Sigh... Don’t even bring it up,” Izumo groaned, slumping further into his seat.

“She wasn’t staring at our family’s flower garden because she likes flowers. Turns out, she has pollen allergies and was worried the pollen would blow over.”

Kotetsu froze for a second. Then, after digesting the tragic twist, he asked, “So... did you still give her the flowers?”

Izumo didn’t answer. But the dead look in his eyes said everything.

Kotetsu patted his shoulder with solemn sympathy. “It’s alright. I remember there’s a cute girl who always plays with Miho. What do you say we hang out with her sometime?”

“That’d be amazing, Brother Tetsu!” Izumo’s gloom lifted instantly, a grin breaking across his face.

“Over the weekend, I even came up with another brilliant plan to help you deal with your cousin.”

“Awesome! What’s the plan? Tell me—”

“Class is starting!”

Hayate Mugetsu’s voice rang out, cutting their conversation short. Only then did the two realize how caught up they’d been—they hadn’t even noticed the bell.

They immediately sat up straight and focused, genuinely missing Mugetsu’s class after the two-day weekend.

And as expected, Mugetsu didn’t disappoint. The class was smooth, easy to follow, and full of practical content. Without even noticing, they absorbed a ton of knowledge.

[Lecture Completed]

[Rating: A]

[Reward: Water Release – Water Severing Wave]

When Mugetsu saw the reward, his eyes lit up. Now that’s a solid technique.

The Water Severing Wave was no joke—it had been developed by the Second Hokage, capable of firing a super high-pressure stream of water with enough force to sever even the roots of the Divine Tree.

It was a good day.

And things only got better.

“Teacher Mugetsu, I remember you don’t have a class this afternoon. Could I trouble you to substitute for me? It’s a Ninjutsu class for Grade 4, Class 2.”

In the office, Ikeya Yu approached him, clearly hopeful.

“Substitute? That’s fine. Are you feeling unwell, Teacher Ikeya?” Mugetsu asked with concern, staying in character even as he quietly celebrated another opportunity for rewards.

“I’m alright, thank you for the concern, Teacher Mugetsu,” Ikeya replied politely. “It’s just... that blind date I mentioned before? I’m going shopping with her this afternoon.”

“Then why not pick a time when you’re not teaching?” Ueda Aya frowned, clearly unimpressed.

“I wanted to,” Ikeya sighed. “But she said this afternoon was her only free time.”

If he had any choice, he wouldn’t be bothering Mugetsu. Mugetsu was known for being reliable, and asking him for help made Ikeya feel a bit guilty.

Ueda Aya, meanwhile, was done with this topic. She genuinely didn’t believe things would work out between Ikeya and his blind date.

After all, if someone truly cared, they wouldn’t let their date skip work and burden his colleagues.

“Then good luck, Teacher Ikeya,” Hayate Mugetsu said with a smile. “It’s good to stay busy—more rewards that way.”

“Thank you so much, Teacher Mugetsu! If things work out, I’ll treat you to the most expensive restaurant in Konoha,” Ikeya promised, then quickly rushed out of the office. He still needed to head home and change.

“I told you last time, didn’t I, Teacher Mugetsu? If you keep this up, people will always ask you to sub when they’re busy,” l Aya sighed.

“It’s a joy to help others. Colleagues should support one another,” Mugetsu replied seriously.

“You’re just too kind. People will take advantage of that,” Aya muttered with a shake of her head.

Mugetsu only smiled and said nothing, quietly beginning to practice calligraphy.

Watching his focused expression as he wrote, Aya couldn’t help but feel the difference between people could be immense. If Ikeya were even a quarter as capable as Mugetsu, he wouldn’t be going through life without a single romantic relationship.

When the time came, Mugetsu put down his brush, tidied his desk, and headed to Class 2, Grade 4 to start the lesson.

Just as he reached the door, the bell rang.

“Teacher Ikeya had something come up, so I’ll be handling your Ninjutsu class this afternoon,” Mugetsu said as he entered.

He scanned the room. Everyone was present—except Obito.

About three minutes into class, Obito burst in, panting. The moment he saw Hayate Mugetsu at the podium, he froze.

He’d sprinted all the way here and couldn’t believe his eyes. For a moment, he even wondered if he’d entered the wrong classroom. But the familiar faces confirmed he hadn’t.

Obito didn’t stop to catch his breath and immediately began explaining.

“Teacher Mugetsu, I didn’t mean to be late. I ran into—”

“Ran into a grandma and lost time helping her,” someone in the room finished for him, triggering a wave of laughter.

“I’m serious! If I’d known Teacher Mugetsu was teaching this afternoon, I’d have shown up half an hour early!” Obito said, flustered.

He was genuinely afraid Mugetsu would think he was slacking off and stop teaching him.

“Return to your seat,” Mugetsu nodded, seeming to accept the excuse. Then he added, “You shouldn’t be late for Teacher Ikeya’s class either.”

Ninjutsu classes at the Ninja School began in the first grade, but only covered three techniques: the Transformation Technique, Clone Technique, and Substitution Technique.

While spending several years on just these three might seem slow, it was actually reasonable—true prodigies like Shisui were rare.

For most students whose goal was simply to become a Chūnin, mastering these basics was already a challenge—especially alongside their other subjects.

Despite having practiced these techniques countless times, Mugetsu’s class made their eyes light up.

“So that’s why my clones never looked like me!” a student exclaimed with sudden realization.

“I hope Teacher Ikeya has more engagements from now on so we get more of Teacher Mugetsu’s classes,” another student joked—though their tone barely disguised the truth.

Voices of agreement echoed across the room.

Mugetsu said nothing, only sighing inwardly at how useful his system skills had become.

[Lecture Completed]

[Rating: A]

[Reward: Lightning Release – Lightning Clone]

His mind was immediately filled with insights into Lightning Release chakra transformation and the experience of using the Lightning Clone Technique.

While it wasn’t a particularly high-level jutsu, Mugetsu was pleased—he had unlocked another chakra nature. And considering he’d already earned a reward that morning, this was a nice bonus.

For the next half month, Mugetsu maintained his rhythm.

If no one asked him to substitute, he stayed in the office researching Ninjutsu theory. If someone did, he accepted without hesitation. At home, he trained Obito and Shisui, and spent the rest of his time cultivating chakra.

Perhaps due to the quality of his classes, every student he taught wanted him back. Combined with his good rapport with other teachers, Hayate Mugetsu quickly became a well-known and well-liked instructor at the Ninja School.

To the students, he was the ideal teacher—engaging, kind, and undeniably handsome.

To the faculty, he was a rare gem: sincere, reliable, and always willing to help.

As the center of attention, Mugetsu didn’t dwell on it much. He had simply built the persona he wanted. Right now, his mind was elsewhere—specifically on the masked ninja currently standing in his yard.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 13: Minato Namikaze Will Explode If You Look at Him for One More Second

"Night, you completed your mission very well. Danzo-sama asked me to give you these."
Heisui-iro handed two scrolls to Mugetsu.

Mugetsu accepted the scrolls and gave a calm nod. There was no need for excessive words between Root operatives.
Without lingering, Heisui-iro disappeared in a flash, distancing himself to preserve Mugetsu’s cover.

Once he sensed the other’s chakra fading into the distance, Mugetsu returned to his room and unrolled the scrolls.

One contained the Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique.

The other was a message from Danzo: praise for his progress, along with a new set of instructions.

Danzo affirmed Mugetsu’s ability to quickly blend into the Ninja Academy’s faculty, commending his initiative. As a reward, he was granted a powerful Fire Release Ninjutsu.

The message urged him to remain humble and continue monitoring Uchiha Shisui, as well as any other Uchiha students.

Danzo then painted a tempting vision: if Mugetsu maintained his performance, he would be promoted to Special Jonin and offered an important post at the Academy.

After finishing, flames erupted from Mugetsu’s hand, reducing both scrolls to ash.

“Special Jonin… an important position… heh.”
He let out a soft chuckle.

If it were the original host, such promises might have been inspiring. But Mugetsu?

He already possessed the Great Dragon Fire Technique. And the promotion?
He couldn’t care less.

Instead, he focused on his training schedule: main body for chakra and techniques, Shadow Clone for reading. But as he looked through his bookshelf, he realized he’d run out of material.

After a moment of thought, he decided to visit the Konoha Library.

Unlike other civilians, Mugetsu didn’t feel safe walking around openly. Due to his special circumstances and the dangers of the world he was in, he usually sent a Shadow Clone even to shop for groceries.

But now that he'd accumulated more chakra and learned a variety of Ninjutsu, Mugetsu finally felt a degree of safety. At the very least, he wouldn’t die to a stray explosion.

Konoha’s library was vast, built during the Second Hokage’s era. While most of the advanced or forbidden techniques were restricted, it still contained D- and C-rank Ninjutsu and a vast range of literature.

But Mugetsu wasn’t there for combat Ninjutsu.

He came to study Sealing Techniques—specifically restrictive cursed seals.

He wanted to investigate whether it was possible to remove the Tongue-Sealing Curse imposed on him.

Handing over his shinobi registration notebook to the ninja on duty, Hayate was permitted entry.

As he stepped inside, he suddenly locked eyes with a familiar figure exiting the library.

A man with sun-golden hair and a soft, gentle smile.

Sensing Mugetsu’s gaze, the man turned slightly, meeting his eyes.

Minato Namikaze.

The two exchanged slight nods before Minato exited, and Mugetsu continued inside.

[Name: Minato Namikaze]

[Chakra: 40000]

[Potential: S]

[Evaluation: Killing Jonin is like slaughtering a chicken; one more look and you'll explode]

Mugetsu’s expression remained composed, but internally, he was stunned.

Forty thousand chakra. That was the most he’d seen so far. It was equivalent to eighty Shisuis.

And that evaluation… chilling.

Minato, still an unassuming Jonin to the public, was already terrifying in reality.

At this point in time, his title as the Yellow Flash had not yet spread, and his mentor Jiraiya was the one basking in fame. But Mugetsu knew the truth.

A shinobi wielding Flying Thunder God with Minato's reflexes and intellect was a natural predator—especially against Jonin.

“If only Minato had a son in the Academy,” Mugetsu thought. “I could've used that to get closer.”

He truly wanted to befriend Minato—not for clout, but because Minato was a sealing arts prodigy.

Cursed seals, after all, were a branch of Fuinjutsu.

And unlike Kushina, Minato wasn’t a Jinchuriki. Approaching her could bring too much unwanted attention.

After selecting two books on sealing techniques and three irrelevant ones for camouflage, Mugetsu completed the checkout and left.

---

In the southern Mirror Forest of Konoha, Mugetsu was overseeing his disciples’ training in preparation for their exams.

“You two haven’t forgotten your promise, have you?” Mugetsu reminded Obito and Guy. “You must pass the theory exam tomorrow.”

“Of course not! If I don’t pass, you can punish me however you want, Mugetsu-sensei,” Obito said confidently.

Although they had focused primarily on practical Ninjutsu and sparring, Mugetsu had also made sure to drill them on theory—albeit casually.

Just earlier, Obito scored thirty points on a past written exam.

Based on his knowledge of how scores were calculated—half the average score was the pass mark—Obito was confident.

The average score hovered slightly above fifty, so thirty was safely above the line.

“I'll run eight hundred laps around Konoha if I fail!” Guy added, just as fired up. He also scored thirty.

“Not only will I pass the theory test,” Obito said proudly, “I’m going to take first in the practical!”

“I won’t let you have it that easy,” Guy grinned, unwilling to be left behind.

Mugetsu smiled, but didn’t respond.

Based on his observations, the top spot might be out of their reach.

There was a Hyuga student in Class 4-1 who was very talented. Though his potential was only ranked A, Obito hadn’t awakened his Sharingan yet, and Guy hadn’t unlocked the Eight Gates.

Still, the field was low-level, and anything could happen.

Mugetsu shifted his gaze to Shisui, who was silently reading nearby.

He was confident Shisui would take first place overall in both theory and practical, without question.

If rankings weren’t limited to grade level, Mugetsu wouldn’t be surprised if Shisui topped the entire school.

“I wonder…” Mugetsu thought to himself, “if the system will reward me based on their exam performance.”

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 14: The Last One Will Eventually Strike Back

"This is our first exam… I’m kinda nervous. What if the questions are hard?"

"I hope not. If I fail, I’m getting a beating when I get home."

"It shouldn’t be that bad. Didn’t Mugetsu-sensei already give us a practice test? Passing should be easy."

The atmosphere in Class 1, Grade 1 was filled with tension. It was their first real exam, and nerves were running high. Some feared the questions. Others feared their parents.

"Anko, Izumo, are you guys nervous?" Kotetsu asked casually.

"What’s there to be nervous about? It’s just a small test. Watch me ace it." Anko smirked confidently.

"Of course I’m nervous! This isn’t just a drill—our scores are getting posted publicly," Izumo replied with a frown.

"I’m a little worried too. I only got an eighty on the practice test Mugetsu-sensei gave us. The real thing might be harder… I’ll probably land somewhere in the sixties or seventies," Kotetsu admitted.

"My practice score was a bit better—eighty-seven—but I’ve got the same feeling. This time won’t be as easy," Izumo added with a bitter smile.

"You guys scored that high?" Anko blinked, surprised. Her own practice score had barely passed sixty, despite her earlier bravado.

"Practice scores don’t count. They’re just for show." Izumo sighed.

"Let’s do our best," Kotetsu said. "I heard that if our overall class grades are too low, they might replace the teacher. We could lose Mugetsu-sensei."

"Replace teachers? Anyone but Mugetsu-sensei!" Anko panicked slightly.

Although Mugetsu was their homeroom teacher and taught more classes than the others, he wasn’t the only instructor they had. There were other subject teachers in rotation too.

"Yeah, the other teachers’ classes are way too boring. Only Mugetsu-sensei makes class fun and easy to follow," Izumo agreed.

"Should we tell everyone in class?" Izumo suggested. "Like in the novels—boost morale before the big battle!"

Anko thought it was a great idea. She stood up on her chair and announced it to the whole class.

The moment she shouted the news, the class erupted into a buzz. Mugetsu was by far their favorite teacher.

"Everyone, try your best! If we bomb this and get a replacement like Teacher Physical Prowess again, we’re doomed!" Kotetsu followed up with a shout.

"Yeah! Study hard—we won’t let them take Mugetsu-sensei away!"

"I’m saying this now—if anyone fails, I’ll seriously look down on them. Sensei’s done so much for us!"

Shisui didn’t join in the noise. He didn’t need to. He would let his actions speak for themselves and take first place in the grade. If the overall scores were that good, the school would never even consider replacing Mugetsu.

"Quiet down, everyone. The exam’s about to begin—just do your best."

Mugetsu’s voice rang through the classroom, and the chatter died instantly. Everyone turned toward the doorway.

He stood there calmly, smiling faintly.

"I believe you’ll all do well," he said, then walked off to the classroom he was assigned to proctor.

Hearing their favorite teacher support them just before the test filled the students with energy.

Mugetsu, for his part, was quietly amused.

They were worrying too much. Teacher evaluations happened by semester or year, not by one exam.

In fact, the practice test he gave them had been harder than the real thing.

---

Arriving at Class 2, Grade 4, Hayate walked straight to the front and addressed the students.

"Everyone settle down. The exam is starting."

Proctor assignments were randomized, and it just so happened he was assigned here today.

"Mugetsu-sensei!"

The students greeted him warmly. Many were already familiar with him—not just because Obito and Guy were in this class, but also because he’d often substituted here. Compared to Ikeya, Mugetsu was adored.

"Mugetsu-sensei’s here… I have to pass this time!" Guy said, clenching his fists like he was going into battle.

Between theory exams and a real Genin fight, he would’ve chosen the latter any day.

He was graduating next year. Fighting a trained ninja, he had a chance. But when it came to theory questions, he was completely out of his depth.

"Rin, just watch. This time, I’ll totally change how you see me," Obito said, puffing up with confidence.

"You’ll definitely pass, right? I believe in you, Obito," Rin smiled.

Even though he’d said this countless times before and never followed through, Rin still encouraged him.

"Start with the easy ones, double-check your answers, and leave the hard ones for last," she advised kindly.

As a friend, she truly hoped he could finally shake off his “dead-last” title.

"Mhm, mhm." Obito nodded seriously.

Soon, another proctor entered—Kimura Sugito, one of Hayate’s office colleagues.
Every exam room had two proctors.

Once the bell rang, Mugetsu and Sugito handed out the test papers and began monitoring the room together. Occasionally, the two sat at the podium to chat quietly.

"Poor Ikeya. With two dead-last students in his class, his semester bonus is probably gone," Sugito whispered.

"Hard to say. They might surprise us this time," Mugetsu replied, still smiling.

He believed Obito and Guy were about to turn some heads.

"They’ve failed every theory test for three straight years. If they could pass, they would’ve done it by now. It only gets harder the higher they go," Sugito scoffed.

"Good thing they’re graduating this year. If either of them landed in my class, I’d be miserable," he added.

Mugetsu simply smiled and stood up, resuming his rounds through the room.

He missed teaching. The Academy was suspended for three days because of exams:

Day one was theory.

Day two and three were practical combat to determine rankings.

That meant three days of missed training.
Fewer Ninjutsu practiced.
Dozens of Chakra points unrefined.

Luckily, the disciple reward system still worked. After the theory exam, Mugetsu handed Obito a few Shuriken—and that triggered a reward burst, netting him 50 Chakra.

"Just wait and see, Mugetsu-sensei! I’ll use these Shuriken and crush the practical exam!" Obito declared with fiery eyes.

The practical was about to begin.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 15: Obito is Not Favored

Training Ground 16. Mugetsu was calling out names before the exam.

Since the entire school was taking the exam together, and the practical portion needed space, the playground obviously wasn’t large enough to accommodate everyone. So, they headed straight to the training grounds.

After confirming all candidates were present, Mugetsu and Sugito announced the start of the lottery.

The rules were simple. Students were called up according to the class roster to draw lots. The numbers drawn determined the matchups: number one would fight number two, number three would fight number four, and so on.

"I'm number one! Rin, what number are you?" Obito asked eagerly after checking his lot.

"I'm number ten. So Obito, you're in the first match," Rin replied.

"It doesn't matter when I fight—I'll win anyway," Obito said confidently, convinced his strength would shock everyone.

After a month of training with Mugetsu, Obito felt like he was improving every single day. Compared to his past self, the difference was like night and day.

After asking Rin, he turned to Might Guy.

"What number did you get?"

"Forty," Guy said.

"In that case, we can probably only meet at the end," Obito replied, surprised by the difference.

"Don’t lose before I do, Obito!" Guy gave a thumbs-up with a wide grin.

"I should be saying that. I’m an Uchiha," Obito shot back, unsure if Guy was trying to provoke him or was just being himself.

"Where do these two even get their confidence?" a classmate nearby muttered. "Two nobodies talking about meeting at the peak—ridiculous."

"The first match is about to begin. Candidates number one—Uchiha Obito, and number two—Uchiha Tekka, prepare for your exam," Mugetsu glanced at the time and announced the start.

Obito ignored the grumbling voices and quickly walked to the white-lined square, ready to fight.

Tekka followed, stepping into the ring with a glance toward Obito.

Although they were both Uchiha, classmates, and the same age, they had barely spoken.

There was no dramatic backstory—just mutual disinterest.

Tekka thought Obito was silly, weak, always late… He’d never seen such a useless Uchiha.

Obito found Tekka cold and unapproachable.

"Both are Uchiha? This might be fun," someone snickered nearby.

Being from the same clan, whoever lost would be thoroughly embarrassed.

"What's fun about this? Tekka’s obviously going to win. Obito doesn’t stand a chance," another replied.

"Tekka was only ever beaten by Kakashi in first grade. He’s been top of the class ever since."

"And Obito? He’s never even passed theory. His practical scores are average at best. How’s he supposed to beat Tekka?"

The one who initially sounded excited realized they had a point. Tekka was practically a textbook Uchiha—strong in both theory and combat. Aside from that monster Kakashi, no one in class could touch him.

Expecting Obito, the clan’s joke, to beat someone like Tekka? That was just wishful thinking.

"Obito, be careful," Rin said softly, worried.

She felt like his luck really couldn’t get any worse.

With Obito’s strength, he might not have been among the top, but he should’ve made it past the first round. But against someone like Tekka, the undisputed number one… Rin could only hope he didn’t get hurt.

She believed in him—but reality made the gap between them hard to ignore.

"Everyone’s doubting him… but winning when no one believes in you is the sweetest victory!" Guy said with a grin, arms crossed.

Class 2’s match even caught the attention of nearby classes. A crowd began to form.

The exam rules were relaxed—as long as you didn’t leave the training grounds, you could wander around and watch.

But once people saw the matchup, most lost interest.

Everyone already knew who was strong and who wasn’t after years of exams together.

Tekka vs. Obito? That was just going to be a one-sided beatdown. No point in watching.

Only a few stayed, mostly curious to see Tekka’s performance.

The two stood opposite each other, making the traditional confrontation sign.

A necessary formality—signaling the start of the fight, and afterward, the sign of reconciliation to show you were still classmates, still partners.

"Begin!" Mugetsu called once both were ready.

As soon as he spoke, Tekka pulled out three shuriken and hurled them at Obito, aiming for his head, torso, and legs. He then dashed forward in one smooth motion.

Obito quickly responded, pulling out three of his own and throwing them in return.

The six shuriken collided mid-air with sharp metallic clangs before dropping to the ground.

"The Uchiha clan’s shuriken technique really is something. Even someone like Obito—whose talent is said to be average—has quite the skill," Sugito commented.

Interception like that required serious precision.

Since the area was small, Tekka closed the distance fast and swung a sharp right hook.

Obito didn’t back down. He clenched his fist and met it head-on, and the two began a fierce bout of taijutsu.

The scuffle kicked up clouds of dust—fists flew, feet stomped, and blows echoed across the field.

"Wait… Obito’s this good at taijutsu?" someone gasped.

The so-called deadweight of the Uchiha clan was holding his own against Tekka.

Other classes were shocked. Even Obito’s own classmates stared as if they were seeing a ghost.

Wasn’t he supposed to get knocked out in one hit?

"Obito’s really gotten stronger," Rin whispered, mouth slightly open. She had assumed he was just bluffing like before—but not this time.

"Obito’s still a little lacking," Sugito shook his head. As a Chunin, he could see deeper than the students.

"His taijutsu's decent, but not enough," Mugetsu nodded.

After all, a month wasn’t long enough to polish everything. Obito had mainly trained his Fire Release under Mugetsu’s guidance. His nature transformation had improved a lot, but taijutsu had taken a back seat.

As the fight went on, Tekka gradually pushed him back.

"I knew it. How could Obito possibly beat Tekka?" the same skeptic said in relief.

If Obito had won, he’d have looked like a fool for doubting him.

Still, he figured it was time to retire the nickname ‘Uchiha’s deadweight.’ With this performance, continuing to call him that was just plain ignorant.

Using Tekka’s strike to create space, Obito leapt back and quickly began forming hand signs.

He hadn’t trained all month in Fire Release just to play punch-out with Tekka.

Don’t think this chapter lowers everyone’s IQ—it’s just that Obito’s arrogance was enough to get on people’s nerves.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 16: Trust Level Improvement

Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique!

Obito quickly formed hand seals, gathering chakra throughout his body and into his mouth. In an instant, he completed both nature and shape transformation, unleashing a fierce, burning fire dragon that roared toward Tekka.

Tekka had already been surprised during their earlier close combat.
He hadn’t expected Obito to have improved so much over just one holiday—far more than he had in his third year.

Seeing Obito now perform hand seals for ninjutsu, Tekka immediately mirrored him, preparing to meet the attack head-on.
He didn’t believe Obito’s ninjutsu could’ve improved along with his taijutsu.

There was no way—no matter what—he’d lose in a ninjutsu clash.

“Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique!”
He exhaled a massive, blazing sphere of fire, man-sized and roaring through the air toward Obito.

One side had a fanged, raging fire dragon.
The other, a scorching great fireball.
The two techniques raced to collide.

"I'm so jealous—they already know offensive ninjutsu..."

Many of the watching students looked on with envy.
Some hadn’t even mastered the basic Three Body Techniques, let alone anything beyond that.

"Wait... this guy was supposed to be the dead last?"

Students from other classes were stunned. They had only come to see Tekka’s overwhelming strength—but Obito had unleashed such a powerful Fire Release.

That level of technique wasn’t dead-last material.

It was more like honors student material.

“But I still think Tekka’s is stronger. His fireball looks way bigger than Obito’s fire dragon,” someone murmured.

To the untrained eye, size meant power. And Tekka’s attack looked more threatening.

“As expected of the Uchiha,” Kimura muttered with a sigh, evaluating both students. “I didn’t expect Obito to have hidden such depth. Even if he’s not on Tekka’s level, with this kind of performance, he’d easily be top of my class. Shame his theory scores are too low.”

Students from prominent clans were just different.

When Sugito had been a student himself, he was thrilled just to get the Three Body Technique right.

Still, judging by Obito’s taijutsu and now ninjutsu, even if he lost, Sugito was already prepared to give him a high score.

But just before the two jutsu collided, Obito’s fire dragon suddenly rose into the air—completely avoiding Tekka’s fireball—and curved back down to strike from above.

At the same time, Obito sidestepped Tekka’s Fireball and continued to control his Great Dragon Fire Technique.

Tekka hadn’t expected such a dishonorable move. He thought Obito would engage in a direct clash, not use a feint.

But there was nothing he could do now.
A Fireball couldn’t turn.

As the fire dragon lunged down, Tekka tried to dodge but realized it was too late.
He gritted his teeth, bracing for impact.

Just then, Mugetsu made his move.

Using the Body Flicker Technique, he appeared beside Tekka and pulled him out of the ring just before the fire dragon struck.

“Thanks, sensei…” Tekka said, catching his breath.

If not for Mugetsu, he would’ve definitely been burned.

Mugetsu gave a silent nod before announcing the result.

“First match, Obito wins.”

Some students didn’t even have time to react—the outcome had shifted in an instant.

They had been expecting a direct ninjutsu clash, only for Obito to suddenly change tactics and end the match.

If Mugetsu hadn’t stepped in, Tekka would have been injured.

“This Obito… he’s not to be underestimated,” a student muttered, eyeing him with new respect.

Tekka’s fireball might’ve looked impressive, but it was hard to land a hit with.
Obito’s fire dragon, on the other hand, was faster, more flexible, and far more difficult to evade.

“Obito, well done!” Rin cheered from the sidelines.

She was genuinely happy for him.
By defeating Tekka in the practical exam—even if his theory was lacking—no one could call him dead last anymore.

In the end, strength spoke loudest in the ninja world.

Obito walked over with a triumphant smile, hearing Rin’s praise. He couldn’t help but grin smugly.

“Hehe… I told you I’d be fine.”

At that moment, he felt truly grateful to Mugetsu.

He knew his progress—his newfound strength—was all thanks to Mugetsu's guidance.

Without him, he would’ve been crushed during the taijutsu phase.

---

[Disciple Uchiha Obito’s Trust Level has increased. Current Trust Level: Three]

As Mugetsu read through the exam roster, a system message popped up in his mind.

He glanced toward Obito, who was now chatting animatedly with Rin, grinning from ear to ear.

“Looks like being a lovesick fool isn’t entirely useless,” Mugetsu mused.

Trust levels were hard to raise.
Each increase brought a huge leap in benefits, directly enhancing the return effect from the disciple.

The chakra he received before from Obito might’ve seemed small—but that was only because Shisui and the others hadn’t yet entered the explosive growth phase.

Once they did, if Shisui’s chakra increased by ten thousand, a single trust level gain would mean ten thousand more chakra returned to Mugetsu.

He’d originally aimed to get just one disciple to Trust Level Three by the end of the semester.

Obito hitting that in just one month was a major win.

The following matches were far less intense.
None required intervention.
Mugetsu sat back in his chair, scoring students while occasionally chatting with Sugito.

If he weren’t the proctor, he might have wandered around using appraisal to scout for hidden talents.

He still had one disciple slot left—only three of the four were filled.

Since he didn’t know whether those slots could be expanded, he wasn’t willing to give one to someone who wasn’t at least S-rank in potential.

The stronger the disciple, the greater the returns in the future.

Konoha had many geniuses, and the ninja world was vast. There was no need to rush.

Mugetsu opened his panel and checked his current stats.

---

[Name: Hayate Mugetsu]

[Age: 18]

[Chakra: 5300]

[Skills: Water Release: Water Severing Wave, Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique, Water Release: Water Formation Wall, Wind Release: Pressure Damage…]

[Evaluation: You have mastered many ninjutsu, including high-level techniques. You can handle most situations with ease. Ordinary Jonin are no match for you.]

---

In truth, his growth had been rapid.
In a single month, his chakra had increased by over a thousand. His ninjutsu list had expanded from two to dozens.

With moves like Water Severing Wave now in his arsenal, his current self could easily defeat the version of him who had just transmigrated.

By noon, the first two rounds were already done.

However, Might Guy hadn’t been able to shine like Obito. His opponents were all fairly average.

Although Guy won each match cleanly and decisively, it wasn’t enough to change public opinion about him—at least, not yet.

But Mugetsu knew that would change soon.

The class's internal practical exam would conclude in the afternoon—
And the class champion would be decided then.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 17: Might Guy's Reputation

At noon, inside the office, the teachers gathered to discuss what they had seen during the morning’s practical exams.

"Hyuga Homura from Class 1, Grade 4—he’s amazing," Ikeya Yu said with a hint of envy. "As expected of the Hyuga Clan. Almost no one in his class could last even a minute against him."

"Looks like he’ll take the grade-level practical champion title again this year."

Ikeya Yu couldn’t help but wish he was the homeroom teacher for Class 1, Grade 4 instead of Class 2. That way, the bonus would be practically guaranteed—and maybe he could finally afford to take his blind date to that high-end restaurant.

But that was impossible. With grades that good, switching teachers was out of the question.

"Not necessarily," Kimura Sugito said. "I think Uchiha Obito from your class is also quite strong. He might be able to compete."

Ikeya gave him a confused look.
"You must’ve misspoken. You mean Uchiha Tekka, right? He’s the strong one."

"Wrong name? No chance." Kimura folded his arms. "I said Obito."

"Obito? That’s impossible. What kind of strength could he have?" Ikeya Yu stared at him, clearly suspicious. It felt like a prank.

Obito was known as the Uchiha dead last. If he were strong, he wouldn’t have that reputation.

"Why would I lie? His first opponent was Tekka. He won—and it wasn’t even close," Sugito said calmly.

Seeing Ikeya still doubtful, Sugito gestured toward Mugetsu.

"Ask Mugetsu. We invigilated the match together."

Ikeya turned to Mugetsu, seeking confirmation.

Mugetsu nodded. "It’s true. Obito defeated Tekka in the first round."

"Seriously? That’s... that’s really hard to believe." Ikeya scratched his head, thoroughly confused.

He trusted Mugetsu's word. After all, Mugetsu had earned the respect of all the teachers just a month into his position. He was about as reliable as they came.

"But how did Obito beat Tekka?" Ikeya couldn’t wrap his head around it. It made no sense. What happened to the so-called dead last? Did a mysterious master descend from the heavens to teach him forbidden jutsu?

Mugetsu glanced at Ikeya’s expression and chuckled inwardly.

You're this shocked over Obito? Wait until Might Guy shows his strength. You’ll probably think you're trapped in a genjutsu.

Honestly, Ikeya had lucked out this time. Mugetsu figured his bonus was basically guaranteed.

Then again, it wasn’t all luck. Ikeya had put in some effort too—often asking Mugetsu to sub for his classes, which helped him recruit disciples and earn system rewards. He also treated Mugetsu to meals fairly often. At least he was thoughtful.

"Teacher Mugetsu's class is really something," Ueda Aya finally spoke up. She had been invigilating Class 1, Grade 1—the class Mugetsu had taken over.

"The overall mastery of the Three Body Technique in that class feels like second grade level," she said, clearly impressed.

"Especially a genius named Uchiha Shisui—he reminded me of Kakashi from a few years ago. He’s guaranteed to win the First Grade exam this year."

"Kakashi level? You’re exaggerating, right?" Ikeya looked stunned.

Being grade champion was one thing—but comparing someone to Kakashi was on another level entirely.

Kakashi was the academy’s golden boy in recent years. He was promoted to Chunin a year after graduation—everyone knew his name.

"I’m not exaggerating. He’s simply on a different level from the rest of the first years," Aya said seriously.

"That’s amazing, Teacher Mugetsu. You’re so lucky. With a student like that, your performance review is in the bag!" Ikeya sighed with envy. Why didn’t he ever get this kind of luck? He’d be happy just keeping his bonus.

"What luck?" Aya corrected him. "It’s because of good teaching. You can’t say all the talented kids just happened to end up in his class. There’s a reason every class he substitutes for wants him back."

It wasn’t a fluke. Every class Mugetsu taught gave him glowing feedback.

"Slip of the tongue, slip of the tongue," Ikeya said, waving his hands. "Of course I know Teacher Mugetsu is amazing. My students wish I were busier just so he’d come teach them more often."

He chuckled, but deep down he felt a little dejected.

He was the actual teacher, but his students clearly preferred Mugetsu.

"It's alright," Mugetsu said modestly. "The students themselves are just diligent."

After chatting for a while longer, Mugetsu returned to his desk and quietly practiced calligraphy until the afternoon session began.

---

The afternoon exam resumed at Training Ground Sixteen, but the number of students had noticeably decreased.

The rules didn’t require those who had lost to stick around. They were free to leave if they didn’t want to continue.

As time passed, one match followed another.

Rin, not particularly skilled in combat, was eliminated early in the afternoon round.

But Might Guy—who cleanly defeated every opponent he faced—finally began to attract attention.

"So his taijutsu is that strong? His speed’s insane! He knocked out Daisuke with a single kick!" one student exclaimed.

"He’s completely different now. Back in third grade, he was just 'decent.' Not like this."
A student who had known Guy for a while shook his head in disbelief.

"Maybe he trained like crazy over the break?"

It was the only explanation that made sense.

---

"Final battle: Number One, Uchiha Obito, versus Number Forty, Might Guy. Examinees, prepare for battle."

Mugetsu's voice echoed across the grounds.

Obito and Guy looked at each other, then walked into the exam area.

"Might Guy, I won’t hand over first place," Obito said, glancing briefly at Rin. His fighting spirit burned even brighter.

In front of her, losing wasn’t an option.

"I feel the same!" Guy responded enthusiastically. "If I’m going to be the strongest, I have to fight for every first place!"

"They actually made it to the finals…"
The students who had mocked them before suddenly fell silent.

They felt like they’d been slapped in the face.

Back in third grade, both of them were considered dead last. No one would’ve believed they’d rise this far in fourth grade.

Before the exam began, everyone thought Tekka would take the championship.

No one imagined these two had pushed themselves so hard over break—and again at the start of the new term.

After exchanging bold declarations, Obito and Guy said nothing more.

They stood opposite each other and formed the Confrontation Seal.

"Begin!"

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 18: Mastering the Changes in the Nature of Water Chakra

The moment Mugetsu announced the start of the match, Obito quickly retreated while forming hand seals, casting ninjutsu as he backed away.

He knew full well that Might Guy excelled in taijutsu. There was no chance he’d confront him head-on.

“Clone Technique!”

Poof! Poof!

Two identical clones appeared at his side. The three Obitos began switching positions rapidly, weaving and crossing paths to confuse Might Guy.

“Leaf Whirlwind!”

But Might Guy's speed was faster than Obito expected. In an instant, he closed the distance. A spinning whirlwind kick burst forward—shattering both clones—and sent the real Obito flying backward over a meter.

“Such strength…”

Obito's arm trembled slightly. He had taken the kick with his forearm, and now it pulsed with pain.

Might Guy didn’t let up. He charged again, forcing Obito into a relentless close-combat exchange.

But Obito couldn’t keep up. In pure taijutsu, he was no match—and he quickly fell into a disadvantage.

---

"Who do you think will win?" The students watching began discussing the final match.

"Might Guy, definitely. Obito’s already being overwhelmed," one student said, analyzing the situation.

"Not so fast," another argued. "Obito fell behind against Tekka too, but he turned it around with Fire Release."

There were still a few who believed Obito hadn’t revealed his full strength. After all, he had defeated the former class champion.

"Teacher, who do you think will win?" Sugito turned and asked.

"Might Guy," Mugetsu replied after a short pause.

"Agreed. Even though Obito has strong Fire Release, this exam venue doesn't favor him," Sugito nodded.

Mugetsu knew that both were evenly matched in overall strength. But Obito was like a turret-type fighter—deadly at range, limited up close, and needing time to cast.

And Might Guy? A high-speed, close-range warrior. On flat, open terrain, the advantage was his.

Sure enough, Obito left a gap in his defense. Might Guy caught it in an instant—another Leaf Whirlwind landed cleanly, launching Obito across the field.

"Might Guy wins," Mugetsu announced.

The student who had placed their bet on Obito sighed and covered their face.

When you expected him to lose, he won. When you thought he’d win, he lost.

Classic Obito.

---

"Might Guy, you’re amazing! How do you train like that?" A classmate ran up to him after the match.

"How do I train?" Guy thought for a moment, then answered seriously,

"I probably wake up at 5:30 AM and run around Konoha until class. Then I practice taijutsu with a dummy all night. And on weekends—"

"Okay, goodbye!"

The student backed away immediately after hearing the 5:30 part, overwhelmed by admiration—and exhaustion by proxy.

He doubted even Chūnin trained like that daily.

---

"Obito, are you alright?" Rin hurried over with concern.

Obito brushed the dust off his clothes and grinned.

"Of course I’m fine! I just barely lost this time. I’ll definitely win next time!"

Even if he was hurting, he couldn’t let it show in front of the girl he liked.

But Rin wasn’t buying it. She grabbed his arm and rolled up his sleeve.

Bruises. Several.

She glared.

"Acting tough doesn’t help. These won’t heal just because you pretend they’re not there. Go to the infirmary—now."

She didn’t give him a chance to object. She simply dragged him toward the infirmary.

Obito kept insisting he was fine, but he didn’t resist.

His mouth said “no,” but his body said “yes.”

---

The second day of the class practical exam ended with Might Guy’s victory.

Tomorrow, the top two students from each class would battle for the title of best in the entire grade.

After the exam, Might Guy went to thank Mugetsu and say goodbye. He wanted to go home and tell his father, Maito Dai, the good news.

He could already picture his dad bursting into tears of joy, shouting about youth.

But Mugetsu didn’t let him leave just yet.

He brought Might Guy to a quiet spot behind the training field and smiled.

"Might Guy, congratulations on taking first place."

With that, he took out a small, neatly bound booklet and handed it to him.

"This is a taijutsu training manual I wrote in my spare time. It also contains some of my ideas for evolving the Leaf Whirlwind. Think of it as a reward for finishing first in the class."

Guy accepted the manual. But as he reached for it, he noticed something—Mugetsu's hand.

It looked clean… but under the light, faint gray ink stains remained.

Ink that had clearly been scrubbed repeatedly, but never fully came off.

Then he opened the booklet.
One glance at the contents—and he understood.

This wasn’t written casually. It had been carefully crafted, likely with him in mind. Even if he hadn’t placed first, Mugetsu probably would’ve found another excuse to give it to him.

The content inside—the ideas for evolving Leaf Whirlwind—felt tailor-made. And Guy knew something like this couldn’t be written in just a spare moment.

"Teacher Mugetsu, I won't let your efforts go to waste!" Guy’s eyes brimmed with emotion. "I’ll become the strongest taijutsu ninja in the world!"

Mugetsu chuckled and pulled out a tissue, wiping away Guy’s tears. He patted him on the shoulder and said:

"That’s all I ask. A disciple growing stronger… that’s the best reward a teacher can get."

His expression was calm, but sincere.

"Mhm!" Might Guy nodded firmly. His conviction burned brighter than ever.

As Guy walked away with the manual, Mugetsu opened his system interface. A notification flashed across his vision—and a smile tugged at his lips.

---

[You gifted your disciple a taijutsu training manual. Due to your disciple’s immense gratitude, the reward received a huge critical hit: Water Release Chakra Nature Transformation Mastery obtained.]

[Disciple Might Guy’s trust level has increased. Current Trust Level: Three]

---

"Nice," Mugetsu muttered, feeling the fresh flow of water chakra swirl into his mind.

Most of the time, system rewards were linked to the disciple’s specialty. Shisui and Obito often yielded Fire Release. Guy usually returned taijutsu-related gains.

But there were exceptions. And this one?

Water Release Nature Transformation Mastery.

Compared to just improving taijutsu proficiency, this was an incredible reward. If he gathered enough of these elemental gifts, maybe he could even develop a Kekkei Genkai in the future.

As for the trust level increase—that was just a bonus.

Mugetsu realized something: high-quality items needed the right timing and emotional setup.

If he had handed the manual over casually, the return would’ve been small—maybe a decent jutsu or some taijutsu experience.

But giving it to Guy after he won, letting him see the ink stains on his hands, then delivering a heartfelt moment of encouragement…

It struck Guy’s emotions at their peak.

The pride of taking first place made him think, Would I have made it this far without Mugetsu?

Then he saw the ink—the quiet evidence of effort—and imagined Mugetsu staying up late, writing it all out for his sake.

By the time Mugetsu gave his final words of encouragement, Guy’s emotions had already boiled over.

Perfect timing. Maximum emotional response. Maximum return.

---

"After tomorrow’s exam," Mugetsu thought, "the full results should be out in a couple of days."

He couldn't help but wonder—

If the students performed this well… would the system reward the teacher too?

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 19: Graduating Early?

The third day of the exam moved faster, as only two students came from each class, and there were just eight classes in each grade at the Ninja Academy.

Today followed the same rule as the second day—non-examinees could choose not to attend.

Even so, many students still came to watch, eager to see who would claim the title of top student in the Fourth Grade.

“Am I seeing things? Isn’t that Obito? Why is he standing with the examinees?” someone asked, confused.

“You clearly weren’t paying attention to Class 2’s news yesterday,” his friend replied.

“No, I had bad luck. I got matched with the strongest guy in our class during the first round. After losing, I just went home.”

“Well, that explains it. Obito’s gotten really strong—he even beat Tekka from their class.”

The watching students buzzed with gossip, discussing the contestants from each class with growing excitement.

Sometimes, they even started arguments over who was stronger.

Even those who had once mocked Obito and Guy were now doing their best to defend them—after all, they were their class representatives.

“This time, the top student will probably be Shisui,” Mugetsu thought after watching the first round. He figured Obito and Guy were in trouble.

Hyuga Homura’s Gentle Fist was refined, and with the Byakugan’s advantage, Guy would have a hard time, let alone Obito.

Their time training with him had still been too short. Their strengths weren’t quite polished yet, and they had too many openings.

As time passed, the matches narrowed to the final two rounds: Obito versus Homura, and Guy versus a student from Class 3.

Just as Mugetsu expected, Obito was thoroughly overwhelmed by Gentle Fist. He didn’t even get the chance to use a single jutsu.

In the last match, Guy performed better than Obito, but his moves were still completely read by the Byakugan. He too couldn’t avoid defeat.

Obito walked away from the match, clearly disheartened. He’d aimed for first place—yet he hadn’t even made the top two.

Mugetsu happened to pass by and stopped to comfort him.

“Don’t dwell too much on failure. Think about how much you’ve improved since last time—and aim for the next challenge.”

Obito’s mood visibly lifted.

Last time, in the Third Grade finals, he had only placed twentieth in class. Now, he had almost reached the top two in the entire grade.

Seeing it that way, his progress had been huge. First place wasn’t far off anymore!

Next, Mugetsu walked over to Guy. Surprisingly, Guy also looked somewhat downcast.

Mugetsu had assumed that someone with Guy’s willpower wouldn’t be bothered by a single loss. But thinking more carefully, he understood why.

Maybe it was because he’d given Guy the Taijutsu manual yesterday. The expectation might have weighed heavily on him.

“Failure is a part of life. That’s what life is—don’t let one loss defeat you,” Mugetsu said softly.

Guy trembled.

When it came to failure, he had a lot to say.

From almost failing the entrance exam, to losing to Kakashi in one move, to coming in last in every class and being labeled a dead last…

Even though he was only eight years old, Guy had already faced more setbacks than most.

He now began to understand what his father, Dai, meant by “youth never fades.”

“I understand, Sensei,” Guy’s eyes burned with renewed determination.

What he needed wasn’t to linger over defeat—it was to train harder and win next time, until he became the strongest.

Mugetsu nodded in satisfaction, then moved on and spotted Shisui.

Shisui was surrounded by students, all excitedly throwing questions at him.

When Mugetsu approached, the students quickly greeted him.

“Sensei, I got second place in the grade! Is there a reward?” Anko asked cheerfully as she bounced over to him.

Mugetsu smiled and patted her head. After thinking for a moment, he said, “How about I treat you to some dango?”

“Yay! Sensei is the best!” Anko beamed, instantly becoming Mugetsu's number one fan.

“Shisui got first place and hasn’t even asked for a reward yet, Anko. You’re too impatient,” Kotetsu muttered nearby.

He didn’t really mean it—he was just jealous. He didn’t want his friends to do poorly, but he also didn’t want them to do too well.

And now, Anko clearly fell into the “too well” category.

Mugetsu laughed and dismissed the students, then walked with Shisui toward the shopping street.

“How do you feel?” he asked.

Shisui thought for a moment, then answered honestly,

“Pretty ordinary. I didn’t even have to go all out against anyone.”

“That’s not surprising. With your strength, there aren’t many students in Fourth Grade who can match you—let alone First Grade,” Mugetsu replied, praising him without holding back.

“Then… Sensei, do you think I should graduate early?” Shisui asked, looking up at him.

Mugetsu's eyes were a striking sky-blue, like the endless sky.

“Graduate early?”

“I heard that some really talented seniors in the past graduated quickly because they felt the Academy couldn’t teach them anything,” Shisui said.

Mugetsu shook his head.

“I don’t recommend graduating in First Grade. At the very least, wait until Second or Third.

“Your strength might be impressive among your peers—but outside school, your enemies won’t just be kids your age.

“Especially now, with the threat of war looming, you need more preparation.”

“If you feel the Academy curriculum isn’t useful, just use a shadow clone to attend classes. Your real body can train under my guidance,” Mugetsu added.

In the original timeline, Shisui survived the Third Great Ninja War and earned the name “Shisui of the Body Flicker.” But things were different now—Hayate Mugetsu existed.

And the butterfly effect could change everything.

Mugetsu still hoped Shisui would remain at the Academy for a few more years.

What’s the point of graduating if you can’t even take down a Chunin in a flash?

If it were him, he wouldn’t feel safe walking through Konoha without Jonin-level strength.

Hearing his advice, Shisui’s eyes brightened. He nodded, fully convinced.

Later, Mugetsu took Shisui to buy a huge batch of dango and returned to school. Before the afternoon classes started, every student in Class 1, Grade 1 received a portion of dango.

Of course, he didn’t really intend to give it only to Anko—but since he promised, she got an extra helping.

“Sensei is the best in the world!” Anko declared joyfully.

If there had been just a few more portions, Konoha might’ve ended up with a full-blown Mugetsu cult.

The other students also expressed their gratitude, and their already high opinion of him rose even further.

The Academy worked fast. Just two days after the exams, the full results were posted—confirming exactly what Mugetsu had predicted.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 20: Smiles Don’t Disappear, They Just Move Away

“Good morning, Izumo.”

Early in the morning, on the way to the Ninja Academy, Kotetsu greeted Izumo, whom he bumped into by chance.

“Mm, morning,” Izumo replied.

Kotetsu casually threw an arm around Izumo’s neck in a mock headlock, then released him with a grin.

“Why the long face?”

Izumo sighed. “Kotetsu, did you forget? The results are coming out today.”

“Oh, right…” Kotetsu blinked. “You think you didn’t do well, huh?”

“I’ve got a bad feeling about it,” Izumo muttered, looking up at the sky at a forty-five-degree angle like a tragic poet.

“It’s alright. I didn’t do well either. When the results are out, I’ll probably be just as miserable,” Kotetsu said, giving his friend a reassuring pat on the shoulder.

The two walked together toward the Academy, and before long, they ran into Anko.

“Izumo! Kotetsu! Good morning!” Anko called out energetically.

“Morning, Anko,” they both replied.

“You two look like your pet kunai ran away. Did you have a nightmare or something?” Anko asked curiously.

“No… It’s just that the results come out today,” Kotetsu sighed.

“Neither of us did great on the exam, so we’re bracing for the worst,” he added.

“Hehe, is that all? I think I did pretty well. My score’s probably high,” Anko said with a smug grin.

“I might even ask Sensei Mugetsu for another reward.”

She hadn’t even seen her score yet, but her confidence was already bubbling like miso soup.

Kotetsu and Izumo’s theory scores had always been decent, and she felt she had outperformed them—so surely she did well too.

“I envy you, Anko. Second in the grade for practicals, and now maybe a top score in theory too?” Izumo said with a sigh.

Hearing that, Anko puffed out her chest with pride and began walking with an exaggerated swagger, like a mini-boss strutting into a final cutscene.

Soon, the trio ran into Shisui and some classmates as they entered the building.

“How’d you do, Shisui?” Anko asked.

“Just average,” Shisui answered calmly.

That response only made Anko more eager to check her score.

If even Shisui thinks he did average… could I be first?

“No, probably not first place… but maybe top five?” she thought. Despite her pride, she hadn’t completely lost touch with reality—her usual scores were only mid-tier.

When they reached the bulletin board, it was already surrounded by a noisy crowd. Everyone was discussing scores.

“Class One’s scores are insane! So many in the seventies and eighties!”

“There’s even a perfect score! And they topped the practicals too—scary stuff.”

“Well, what do you expect from Mugetsu-sensei’s class…”

“Move, move!” Anko had no time for gossip. She bulldozed her way through the crowd with Kotetsu and Izumo trailing close behind, eyes locked on Class Two’s board.

“Eighty points! Yes!” Anko shouted, spotting her name and score.

But a second later, something didn’t add up.

“Wait… why’s my rank so low?”

“Kotetsu, Izumo! Did you find yours?” she asked quickly.

“Yeah. Ninety-two,” Kotetsu said with a nod.

“...How much?” Anko blinked, thinking she misheard.

“Ninety-two,” he repeated.

“Konoha expletive!”

Anko slapped Kotetsu’s shoulder hard, her brown-gray eyes glaring at him in disbelief.

You said you didn’t do well, and you got ninety-two?!

“This is your idea of a bad score?”

“Luck! Just luck!” Kotetsu laughed sheepishly. “I thought I bombed it, but somehow it turned out alright.”

“What about you, Izumo?” Kotetsu turned and asked.

“Ninety-seven,” Izumo answered with a quiet smile.

“H-how much?!” Kotetsu nearly choked.

“Ninety-seven,” Izumo said again.

Kotetsu’s smile froze. Izumo’s smile, however, grew brighter.

“I was comforting you this morning,” Kotetsu groaned, “and you turn out to be some kind of genius?!”

Without another word, Kotetsu hooked his arm around Izumo’s neck and dragged him away in mock outrage.

Anko watched the familiar scene unfold… then dove in and landed a few playful punches on Kotetsu.

These two were way too infuriating—acing the exam and still acting pitiful? That was emotional sabotage!

---

[Ding!]

[“After a month of diligent study, Uchiha Shisui achieved a perfect score in the academic assessment. Rewards: Chakra +300, Skill Proficiency Scroll.”]

[“Skill Proficiency Scroll: Instantly upgrades one mastered Ninjutsu to proficient level.”]

[“After a month of diligent study, Uchiha Obito achieved a good score. Reward: Chakra +150.”]

[“After a month of diligent study, Might Guy achieved a good score. Reward: Chakra +150.”]

As Mugetsu expected, there were indeed rewards from the system—and they were far more generous than those from lectures.

Even if he lectured until his throat gave out, he’d barely earn 600 Chakra. A B-rank lecture only gave 20.

The only reason Obito and Guy didn’t receive more was because their theory scores dragged them down—and they didn’t place first in practicals either.

Mugetsu briefly had the urge to suggest holding more exams. Normally, the Academy had only two per semester.

If they had ten exams per semester, his rewards would stack up like crazy.

That tempting thought lasted a full three seconds before he sighed and let it go.

Even if he asked, the school wouldn’t agree. Ten exams a semester would break both students and teachers.

Besides, his usual class tests didn’t seem to trigger system rewards.

With that in mind, Mugetsu used the Skill Proficiency Scroll on Water Severing Wave.

In an instant, a flood of memories surged into his mind—training sessions, refinements, battle instincts... Every nuance of the jutsu etched itself more clearly.

Though he had learned many Ninjutsu by now, he still believed Water Severing Wave was the most powerful one in his arsenal.

---

At noon, the office became lively.

“Mugetsu-sensei, how do you teach? Your students’ theory scores are ridiculous—the average is way higher than any other class,” Sugito said, stunned.

“Seriously, any tricks you can share?” Ikeya added. “Two of my boys barely passed, and next time, who knows…”

Obito and Guy had shocked him—not only did they take the top two spots in practicals, they even passed the theory exam.

Just as Mugetsu was about to reply, a teacher entered the room.

“Mugetsu-sensei, the principal is looking for you.”

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 21: The Third Hokage

“Please proceed to the Principal’s Office as soon as possible.”

“The Principal?” Aya exclaimed softly.

There weren’t many powerful teachers at the Ninja Academy—most were just ordinary Chunin. But the Principal was a different story.

In the history of the Academy, there had only been two Principals: the Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju, and the current Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi.

Even though he was the Principal, it wasn’t easy for teachers to meet Hiruzen. Aside from giving a speech at the start of the school year, Hiruzen rarely appeared on campus, usually handling matters at the Hokage Building.

That’s why Aya was so surprised. Hiruzen Sarutobi was actually at the Principal’s Office—and even summoned a teacher individually. It was far too rare.

“Understood, I’ll head over right away.” Mugetsu nodded, then turned to the teachers in the office and said politely,

“Everyone, I’ll have to excuse myself. Let’s continue our discussion later after I return.”

“No need to apologize, Sensei. You should go quickly—don’t keep Lord Third waiting,” Ikeya said, his face filled with undisguised envy, eyes practically turning into lemons.

He had been teaching for several years and had never experienced this. Forget personal summons—he hadn’t even set foot inside the Principal’s Office.

But after thinking about Mugetsu's teaching and the quality of his students, his envy faded.

The average score for most Grade 1 classes was around forty to fifty points. Mugetsu's class had skyrocketed past seventy, leaving everyone else in the dust.

Their practical scores were also far higher, and the top two students in the grade came from his class—especially Shisui, widely acknowledged as a genius.

Ikeya asked himself honestly: could he teach a class like that? The answer was clear—he couldn’t.

Mugetsu said nothing more and headed straight for the Principal’s Office.

The office was located on the top floor—the fifth floor of the teaching building—while his own small office was on the second.

Standing before the door marked Principal’s Office, Mugetsu knocked.

“Come in,” a dignified voice responded from inside.

Mugetsu pushed the door open and stepped in.

The office was simple. Bookshelves lined the walls, a desk stood by the window, and a set of chairs and a low table sat near the entrance.

Hiruzen looked younger than how he appeared in the anime. His hair and beard were still mostly black, with only faint signs of age. His face had few wrinkles, and his calm gaze carried natural authority—he didn’t need anger to intimidate.

Since this was the Academy, he wasn’t wearing the Hokage hat.

“You must be Teacher Mugetsu. Please, have a seat,” Hiruzen said with a polite smile, standing up and gesturing toward the seats by the door.

“Lord Third Hokage,” Mugetsu greeted respectfully, keeping his tone calm as he sat down.

In his previous life, Hiruzen’s reputation was complicated—many believed he had hidden schemes behind his actions.

As for the real person before him, Mugetsu couldn’t tell. Still, as a teacher of the Academy, his demeanor had to be impeccable. Even if his heart held doubts, his face remained calm and respectful.

“Mugetsu, you have a talent for teaching,” Hiruzen said with a light chuckle.

“I’ve heard about your class’s results. The average theoretical score is twenty to thirty points higher than the other classes. In practical combat, your students claimed the top two spots.”

“The examiners also said your students displayed better mastery of basic Ninjutsu—Transformation and Clone Techniques—than the other classes.”

Mugetsu thought for a moment, then replied humbly,

“It’s mostly due to the students’ diligence. I simply did my best to guide them—their results are the fruit of their hard work.”

His tone remained modest but not overly so.

He credited the students first while also subtly highlighting his own dedication.

“Doing your best to teach—well said.” Hiruzen Sarutobi nodded in satisfaction, his tone full of praise.

“If the Ninja Academy had more teachers like you, Mugetsu, who put their full effort into nurturing students, we wouldn’t need to worry about the future generation of shinobi.”

Mugetsu didn’t respond to the statement, keeping a polite, attentive expression.

If he agreed, it would imply that the other teachers were incompetent. If he disagreed, it would seem like he was criticizing their dedication. Staying silent was the smartest option.

“Based on the performance of Class 1, Grade 1 this semester, I’ve decided to name you the Outstanding Teacher,” Hiruzen said with a light laugh.

Mugetsu showed a surprised expression, then nodded respectfully, offering his gratitude.

“However, Lord Third Hokage,” Mugetsu said after a pause, a hint of concern in his tone, “wouldn’t this be a bit much? It’s only been a month… I’m afraid it might damage your reputation if word gets out.”

“The Outstanding Teacher award is given to those who perform exceptionally well. If other teachers can guide their classes to similar success, I will award them the same.” Hiruzen’s tone was firm, leaving no room for dispute.

Then, with a smile, he continued,

“If you can maintain this level of excellence for the next year, I’ll recommend you for Special Jonin and appoint you as Vice Class Leader of the Academy’s Teacher Division.”

“Thank you for your guidance, Lord Third Hokage. However, as a teacher, my duty is to educate my students well, and I will always hold that responsibility in my heart,” Mugetsu replied, his expression sincere.

Internally, Mugetsu couldn’t help but compare Hiruzen and Danzo—they were both taught by the same master, and their methods showed it. Promises of promotion were always their first move.

But to Mugetsu, titles like Special Jonin were far less appealing than seeing his students improve. Progress meant greater rewards from the system—and that meant wealth.

Hiruzen, a man who had seen countless people in his lifetime, looked at Mugetsu's sincere expression and felt even more admiration. To him, this was a true, dedicated teacher.

“Mugetsu, I’d like to discuss a personal matter with you, if you’re willing to listen,” Hiruzen said after a moment.

Mugetsu nodded slightly, wondering what the Hokage was planning.

“I have a young son, Asuma, who graduated this year and became a Genin,” Hiruzen began. “But he’s still immature in many ways, which has been a constant headache for me. I’d like to ask you to be his private tutor and guide him.”

With Mugetsu's demonstrated teaching skill, Hiruzen believed there wouldn’t be any problem with him training a fresh Genin like Asuma.

This was also a test. If Mugetsu could handle this well, Hiruzen would be willing to discuss his future with Danzo.

The Outstanding Teacher award, the Special Jonin promotion—these were all tokens to build goodwill for what was to come. For Hiruzen, they were trivial to grant, but served a greater purpose.

“Lord Third Hokage, I’ll need to think this through,” Mugetsu replied after some thought, not immediately accepting.

Hiruzen was caught a little off guard, surprised Mugetsu didn’t agree right away.

“Because I have classes during the week, my schedule from Monday to Friday is already full,” Mugetsu explained calmly. “Even on weekends, I need to prepare lessons for the following week.”

“I can only accept if I can guarantee quality teaching for both sides. I ask for some time to consider it carefully.”

Hiruzen stared for a moment, then broke into hearty laughter, praising Mugetsu once again as an exemplary teacher.

With nothing else to discuss, Hiruzen dismissed him.

Mugetsu stood, gave a final polite nod, and after a subtle appraisal of the Third Hokage, turned and left.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 22: The Strength of the Peak Third Hokage

[“Name: Hiruzen Sarutobi”]

[“Chakra: 170,000”]

[“Potential: S”]

[“Evaluation: Highly talented in Ninjutsu, skilled in Combination Ninjutsu. While single-nature transformation techniques may not rival Bloodline Limits… how would you respond if I simultaneously used five high-level nature transformation Ninjutsu?”]

“The peak of the Third Hokage…” Mugetsu thought to himself, feeling both surprised and a little envious as he exited the office, eyes lingering on that absurd number.

A full 170,000 Chakra—130,000 more than what Minato had when Hayate last checked.

Then again, Minato was only eighteen now. Comparing someone in his prime to someone still in their growth phase made little sense.

“…How should I write the report to Danzo when I get back…” Mugetsu mused.

The excuse about needing time to think was just a convenient pretext. It wasn’t like he was too busy to spare a few hours a week tutoring Asuma.

It was obvious to Hayate that the Third Hokage was trying to win him over. Otherwise, there would’ve been no talk of “Outstanding Teacher” or “Special Jonin.”

But Hiruzen’s sincerity felt thin—there were no tangible benefits, just empty promises.

If Hiruzen had openly acknowledged his Root identity the moment he walked through the door and directly asked him to join his faction, Mugetsu wouldn’t have hesitated to kick Danzo aside and pledge loyalty.

But Hiruzen didn’t even hint at it—he was still hesitating, acting like a cautious old fox.

Accepting too quickly would only make him lose leverage with Danzo. Better to delay with a polite excuse and throw the dilemma back in Danzo’s lap.

As for the slim chance that Hiruzen genuinely didn’t know his identity? Possible, but highly unlikely.

Root was an organization that operated in the shadows, but if the Hokage wasn’t even aware of a Root agent teaching at the Academy, then his authority as Hokage and Principal would be laughable.

When Mugetsu returned to the office, the teachers swarmed around him curiously.

“Sensei, what did Lord Third Hokage want? Was it for an award?” Aya asked, unable to hide her curiosity.

“Probably, right? The class results this time were outstanding, and Sensei is new too. Truly impressive,” Ikeya added, his tone full of admiration.

“He confirmed my teaching accomplishments, I suppose,” Mugetsu said casually as he picked up paper and pen, already thinking about his report.

“When will I get recognized by Lord Third Hokage…” Sugito muttered bitterly. The gap between people was just too wide.

He clearly remembered when Mugetsu had first arrived—young and inexperienced. And now, in barely any time at all, Mugetsu had surpassed even veteran teachers in performance.

“Just focus on teaching the students well,” Mugetsu said lightly as he practiced his calligraphy.

“Sensei, could I trouble you to cover my class this afternoon? I have something to deal with,” Ikeya asked as he poured Mugetsu a glass of water.

“Sure, I’m free this afternoon,” Mugetsu nodded, agreeing without hesitation.

“Ahh, Sensei, now I see why the students all adore you,” Ikeya thanked him with a grin.

“Oh, Sugito, could I borrow some money? I’ll pay it back after my salary comes in,” Ikeya asked, quickly turning to Sugito.

He had originally intended to borrow from Mugetsu but felt too embarrassed after asking him to cover his class yet again.

“How much?” Sugito asked. They were old colleagues; lending some cash wasn’t a big deal.

“Eighty thousand Ryo should be enough,” Ikeya replied after thinking.

“Eighty thousand?” Sugito’s hand, halfway to his wallet, froze.

Teachers only earned 100,000 Ryo per month, and Ikeya was asking for more than half. Lending that much warranted at least a question.

Mugetsu also raised a brow. Based on the Hokage’s setting of one Ryo equaling ten yen, that was 800,000 yen. It wasn’t much for an elite shinobi, but for a Chunin teacher, it was a decent chunk of change.

“A date, obviously. I can’t take her to a ramen stand, can I?” Ikeya said proudly.

“You’re blowing half your salary on a date?” Sugito looked at him like he was the village idiot.

“What do you mean ‘blowing it’? Spending money on a date is spending on myself, isn’t it? It’s not like I don’t eat,” Ikeya defended himself.

“Cut it out. If you were alone, would you ever splurge on those restaurants?” Aya snapped.

She had warned Ikeya before, but it clearly fell on deaf ears.

“She doesn’t like you at all—she’s just using you as a meal ticket,” Aya said flatly, trying to knock some sense into Ikeya.

“How could that be? Just the day before yesterday, she even called me ‘Brother Ikegaya,’” Ikeya replied, a foolish grin spreading across his face.

“Eighty thousand Ryo for one evening? I’ll call you ‘Brother’ too. In fact, I could call you into bankruptcy, believe it or not,” Aya replied expressionlessly. Words were cheap, after all.

“You again…” Ikeya grumbled.

“Fine, I’ll lend it to you,” Sugito sighed. “But make sure you save enough for food.”

Hearing Sugito agree, Ikeya didn’t bother arguing with Aya anymore. He thanked Sugito quickly and left the office.

Mugetsu glanced at the door, thoughts swirling. If the Hokage world had short video platforms, filming Ikeya’s office life as a series would definitely go viral. I wouldn’t even have to worry about money anymore.

Amused, Mugetsu quickly settled down, focusing on his calligraphy until it was nearly time for class. Then, setting down his brush, he stood up and walked toward the classroom.

The moment Mugetsu stepped inside, the students lit up.

“Great! Mugetsu-sensei is teaching Ninjutsu today!”

“After his last class, my Transformation Technique improved so much. I hope we get to work on the Clone Technique this time!”

Mugetsu scanned the classroom—good, Obito wasn’t there again.

Five minutes into class, Obito came crashing in, sprinting through the door.

Spotting Mugetsu at the podium, Obito froze, panic flashing across his face.

Why is it every time I’m late, it’s Mugetsu-sensei covering class? Is fate just out to ruin my image in his eyes?

“Mugetsu-sensei, I…” Obito opened his mouth, trying to explain.

“Sit,” Mugetsu said casually, motioning for Obito to take his seat. Then, based on the majority of student requests, he began teaching the Clone Technique.

“Damn you, Ikeya-sensei! Why didn’t you tell me Mugetsu-sensei was covering the class?!” Obito muttered under his breath, clenching his fists.

During the break, Mugetsu called Obito and Guy out for a quick chat about their exam results.

“We passed!” both boys said in unison, puffing out their chests.

Mugetsu raised a brow. After pressing for details, he learned their scores had barely cleared the passing line.

With the average passing score set at sixty, they had just managed to scrape by with thirty.

“I don’t get it… Why were the scores higher this time? Before, twenty-five points was enough to pass,” Obito said, scratching his head in confusion.

“Maybe because Mugetsu-sensei covered our classes,” Guy offered.

Even someone like him, who usually struggled to learn, could feel the difference between Hayate and the other teachers.

“Huh? Then… does that mean the passing line will get even higher next time?” Obito’s face paled. If it gets any harder, I’m doomed.

“Passing is just my basic requirement,” Mugetsu said with a gentle smile. “If you can’t even manage that, I’ll have to make special arrangements for you.”

Obito and Guy looked at Mugetsu's smile… and suddenly felt cold all over. The memory of being buried under endless practice sheets resurfaced, sending a chill down their spines.

“Don’t worry, Sensei! We’ll definitely pass next time too!” they both blurted out.

Returning home, Mugetsu wrote his report and submitted it. Not long after, a reply arrived from Root.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 23: Minato and Kushina

In front of Mugetsu were three scrolls.

He opened them one by one. The first scroll contained money. After counting it, Mugetsu confirmed it totaled two hundred thousand Ryo.

He neatly stored the money away. In any world, money was always useful.

Ninja were notorious spenders—whether it was ninja tools, special medicines, or training materials, everything cost a fortune.

Next, he opened the second scroll. Inside was a C-rank Ninjutsu—Fire Release: Flame Bullet.

Mugetsu glanced over it briefly. It wasn’t part of his current repertoire, but having already mastered many advanced Fire Release techniques, both large-scale and precise, he didn’t plan to waste time practicing this basic jutsu.

Finally, he picked up the last scroll. This was Danzo’s reply to his report.

As expected, Danzo first praised his performance—complimenting how quickly he’d risen to become an “excellent teacher,” gaining recognition from the Third Hokage. A standard round of PUA-style flattery.

Mugetsu skipped the meaningless part and went straight to the actual order:

“Become Asuma Sarutobi’s tutor, earn his trust, and become someone he respects.”

Mugetsu put away the Ninjutsu scroll and burned the other two.

He might not practice the jutsu, but free things were free things—burning it would be a waste.

“That old man Danzo really hasn’t given up on the Hokage seat,” Mugetsu muttered.

It was obvious Danzo had some long-term plans involving the Third Hokage’s youngest son.

Mugetsu didn’t really care. It would cost him a few weekend hours at most.

If Asuma’s talent reached S-rank, I’d even consider making him my official disciple. I still have a slot left, he thought.

Then, another thought surfaced.

Should I sell the house in the Main District?

The original Mugetsu hadn’t always lived in the remote Southern Forest. He actually owned a property in the Main District of the Leaf Village, inherited from his parents.

To conceal his true identity, he had moved to the Southern Forest, only returning to clean the Main District house once a year.

Mugetsu figured, since he wasn’t living there, maybe it was time to sell. The location was good, and the money could be reinvested into cultivation supplies and secret medicines.

Even with the system’s assistance, every bit of personal growth helped.

With that decision, Mugetsu got up and headed toward the Main District to inspect the property and prepare it for sale.

Guided by old memories, he soon found the house. Just as he was about to unlock the door, a blond figure appeared from the neighboring home.

“Hello, are you a new resident?” Minato greeted politely.

He had moved into this house a few months ago, and it was the first time he’d seen someone enter the neighboring property.

Mugetsu turned to look, and Minato’s gaze lingered on his golden hair and blue eyes before recognition dawned.

Ah, the library guy.

Minato didn’t have a photographic memory, but someone with the same hair and eye color—and that calm, gentle smile—stood out. It felt a little like seeing a reflection of himself.

“No, this is my house. Due to certain reasons, I moved out and rarely return,” Mugetsu explained with a smile.

Immediately, his thought shifted. No need to sell this house now. Becoming Minato’s neighbor? This is a priceless opportunity to get close and pick up Sealing Techniques for free.

Besides, technically, Minato was the one who had moved in later.

“Minato! I’m here for you!”

A cheerful, energetic voice cut through the air.

“Eh, Minato, you didn’t tell me you had a brother who looks just like you!” Kushina teased, striding over.

With the same golden hair and blue eyes, plus that gentle smile, it was hard not to draw comparisons—even if their actual facial features were quite different.

Minato scratched his head apologetically.

“Sorry about this. My girlfriend’s… a little too lively sometimes,” Minato said sheepishly.

Then, realizing he didn’t know Mugetsu's name, he hesitated, “This is my neighbor…”

“Hayate Mugetsu,” Mugetsu introduced himself with a nod.

“Uzumaki Kushina! And your name sounds really nice,” Kushina replied brightly, hugging Minato from behind and peeking out to smile.

“Minato Namikaze,” Minato added with a warm smile, gently prying Kushina off him.

“Thank you, your fiery red hair is quite stunning,” Mugetsu replied smoothly, opening the door to his house.

Kushina’s eyes sparkled. Giving Mugetsu a thumbs-up, she grinned, “Nice! You’ve got taste.”

As the door opened, dust swirled out from the long-neglected interior.

Glancing inside, Mugetsu noted it wasn’t too bad—just layers of dust from disuse.

“Sorry, I can’t entertain you right now. I need to clean up first,” Mugetsu said politely.

“No worries, we won’t bother you,” Minato replied, pulling Kushina back toward their house.

Mugetsu watched them leave, activating his appraisal.

[Name: Kushina Uzumaki]

[Chakra: 150,000 (???)]

[Potential: SS]

[Evaluation: Master of Sealing Techniques, possesses massive special chakra far beyond ordinary shinobi]

That chakra reserve… Mugetsu couldn’t help but sigh in envy.

The mysterious question mark next to her chakra count caught his attention—likely due to the Nine-Tails sealed inside her.

Kushina’s SS potential was the highest Mugetsu had seen so far. Still, from what he knew of the story, at least part of that potential came from Kurama. Without the Nine-Tails, she’d probably drop to S-rank potential—still powerful, but not monstrous.

Well, no point overthinking it, Mugetsu decided, forming a hand seal.

“Shadow Clone Jutsu!”

Ten shadow clones popped into existence and immediately started cleaning.

Mugetsu once again marveled at Tobirama’s genius. The Shadow Clone Jutsu was truly a revolutionary technique.

After thoroughly cleaning, Mugetsu purchased basic daily necessities and stocked the place.

There was no need to rush friendship with Minato. Instead, he’d gradually become a familiar neighbor. Opportunities would come naturally.

As evening fell, Mugetsu leaned by the window, enjoying the breeze while refining training plans for his disciples.

Might Guy and Obito, who had failed to place first in their grade, needed targeted reinforcement training.

For Shisui, Mugetsu decided to focus on refining his chakra control, strengthening his immediate combat ability while preparing him for Genjutsu mastery in the future.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 24: New Training Begins

The next day, after finishing his morning classes, Mugetsu headed to the Hokage Building.

After all, Hiruzen Sarutobi was the Third Hokage; it wasn’t possible for him to wait around in the Academy office for Mugetsu answer. Instead, he had told Mugetsu to come directly to the Hokage Building if he decided to accept the tutoring offer.

As expected, Mugetsu was stopped on the floor where the Hokage Office was located. However, after explaining that the Third Hokage had summoned him, he was quickly let through.

He knocked on the wooden door.

“Lord Third, I’ve thought it over,” Mugetsu announced, stating his identity and purpose.

“Ah, Mugetsu, come in,” Hiruzen’s calm voice replied from inside.

Mugetsu pushed the door open and stepped in, only to find not just the Third Hokage but also Minato present.

Minato was equally surprised to see Mugetsu, not expecting to encounter his new neighbor again so soon, and here of all places.

“This is Teacher Mugetsu from the Academy,” Hiruzen said with a warm smile, setting down his pipe. “His teaching ability is exceptional—even I was tempted to personally invite him to tutor Asuma.”

Then, noticing the expressions on both men, Hiruzen asked,

“Minato, you two know each other?”

Minato nodded. “We’re neighbors. Mugetsu's house is right next to mine.”

“Ah, truly fate,” Hiruzen smiled. “You two should interact more. Both of you are fine shinobi in your own right.”

“Not at all, I simply do my best,” Mugetsu replied modestly.

Minato gave a humble response as well before excusing himself. Though he had a good impression of Mugetsu, this wasn’t the place for casual conversation.

Mugetsu thought the same. This wasn’t the right environment, so he kept it brief.

“Lord Third,” Mugetsu began after Minato left, “after some serious thought, I’ve decided that with proper time management, I can set aside a few hours on weekends to tutor Asuma.”

“Excellent,” Hiruzen said with a pleased chuckle. “With you guiding him, I’ll have no worries about Asuma’s progress.”

“I’ll do my best not to disappoint your expectations, Lord Third,” Mugetsu responded respectfully, his expression sincere.

What followed was the customary discussion of compensation. The Third Hokage was quite generous—two thousand Ryo per hour, with eight hours total over the weekend, paid weekly.

They agreed on lessons running from 1 PM to 5 PM.

Since it was Friday and Mugetsu had no classes that afternoon, he went straight to his usual training spot by the river.

Shisui was already there, diligently practicing Fire Release under the guidance of Mugetsu's shadow clone.

Ever since easily securing first place in the exam, Shisui had been using a shadow clone to attend classes while training with Mugetsu during school hours.

When Mugetsu arrived, he dismissed the clone. Shisui, sensing the main body’s presence, quickly stopped and greeted him, “Teacher Mugetsu.”

Mugetsu nodded and handed him a square towel. “Take a break and wipe off your sweat.”

“Thank you,” Shisui said, taking the towel and wiping down his face and neck before leaning against a large tree to rest.

Mugetsu activated his appraisal.

[Name: Uchiha Shisui]

[Chakra: 580]

[Potential: SS-]

Compared to a month ago, his chakra reserves had grown considerably. Part of it was due to more intense training, and part was from natural physical development. His growth rate would only accelerate from here.

What mildly annoyed Mugetsu was how basic the panel still was—only showing chakra and potential.

After a brief rest, Mugetsu spoke,

“Shisui, starting today, we’re adjusting your training plan. We’ll focus on Body Flicker techniques and improving your chakra control.”

Since Shisui would one day earn the title of “Shisui of the Body Flicker” during the Third Great Ninja War, Mugetsu felt it appropriate to introduce him to the Body Flicker style early.

“Understood,” Shisui nodded without hesitation. After a month of training, his trust in Mugetsu's teaching was absolute.

The Body Flicker wasn’t a single jutsu but rather a category of techniques. Any method that achieved a high-speed flicker movement was classified under it.

At higher levels, Space-Time Ninjutsu like the Flying Thunder God could also be considered a type of Body Flicker Technique, as could methods that enhanced the body’s speed, like Lightning Release: Chakra Mode.

However, Mugetsu didn’t know either of those techniques. The Body Flicker he had mastered was the most common kind.

It involved forming hand signs to gather chakra in the legs, then explosively releasing it to enhance the body and achieve high-speed movement. The drawback was overuse—it placed heavy strain on the legs, leading to muscle fatigue and potential injury.

Even so, while it was technically just a D-rank Taijutsu, it remained highly practical—useful for ambushes, quick retreats, and overall mobility in combat.

Shisui’s talent didn’t disappoint. Even without activating his Sharingan, he grasped the Body Flicker Technique after just one demonstration and explanation from Mugetsu.

Later, after classes ended at the Ninja Academy, Might Guy and Obito arrived at the training grounds.

“You two, don’t start training just yet,” Mugetsu called out as they were about to begin. “I’ve prepared a special two-month training plan for both of you.”

Obito’s eyes lit up. Hearing Mugetsu's calm voice, he thought there was a chance they’d be learning some powerful new Ninjutsu.

“Sensei, are you going to teach us a new, strong Ninjutsu?” Obito asked expectantly.

Mugetsu shook his head. “You haven’t even mastered Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire and Great Fireball Technique. Why would I teach you more?”

Obito’s enthusiasm instantly dimmed. “Then… what’s the special training?” he asked, clearly disappointed.

“Training that will allow you to defeat Homura in the next final exam,” Mugetsu said with a smile.

“Obito, your Taijutsu is far too weak. Forget Hyuga Homura—even against the current Guy, you wouldn’t have a chance to use a single Ninjutsu. So, your first goal is to strengthen your Taijutsu.”

Obito opened his mouth to protest, but couldn’t find a valid excuse. His last battles with both Hyuga Homura and Guy had ended exactly like Mugetsu described—utter defeat.

Ninja battles might look like mage duels on the surface, but anyone who relied solely on flashy Ninjutsu without solid Taijutsu fundamentals was just asking to die early on the battlefield. The strongest shinobi always had a solid grasp of close combat.

“As for you, Guy, your task is to refine your strongest asset: your speed,” Mugetsu continued. “I want you to move so fast that even if Homura’s Byakugan tracks your movements, his body won’t have enough time to react.”

The Byakugan’s perception might be exceptional, but Guy didn’t need to exceed its visual tracking—he just had to surpass Homura’s physical reaction time.

“Starting now, for every hour of training, you’ll spend half an hour in actual combat drills. No Ninjutsu allowed—Taijutsu only.”

“Huh? No Ninjutsu?” Obito was dumbfounded. He was already struggling to win, and now Mugetsu was banning Ninjutsu altogether? Wasn’t this just setting him up for a beating?

“If you don’t want to lose to Homura again, then leave Ninjutsu aside,” Mugetsu said firmly.

Obito thought of the big boasts he’d made in front of Rin. Even though he could already imagine the misery that awaited him, he could only grit his teeth and nod, eyes glistening with frustration.

A new round of training officially began.

Mugetsu silently wondered if this special training would finally trigger the system’s reward for strengthening his disciples. He hadn’t seen it happen even once yet… and had no idea just how much progress they needed before it would.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 25: Potential Needs to Be Stimulated Reasonably

On Saturday morning, Obito, Shisui, and the others began training according to Mugetsu's instructions.

Obito started by following Mugetsu through the basic Taijutsu movements. After an hour of practice, Mugetsu told him to rest, handed him a bottle of water, and even wiped his sweat.

Obito immediately felt something was off. Mugetsu was a good teacher, but not one to go out of his way like this. Handing over water was normal, but personally wiping sweat? That was pushing it.

“Obito, I think you have a lot of untapped potential,” Mugetsu said with a gentle smile, capping Obito’s unfinished water bottle and setting it aside.

“No, no, Sensei… I think you’ve already fully awakened all of my potential,” Obito stammered, cold sweat forming again, replacing the heat-induced sweat Mugetsu had just wiped away.

“You’re underestimating yourself far too much,” Mugetsu replied, shaking his head in mock disappointment.

“How about this? When you spar with Guy, for every hit you take, you’ll do an extra written problem during break time,” Mugetsu said with a smile. “That should unlock your true potential. Even if it doesn’t, it’ll help improve your theory grades.”

“Sensei… that’s not good. I don’t mind doing problems if I get hit a few times, but what if I get hit hundreds of times? I’m worried you’ll get tired from making so many test papers,” Obito quickly countered, faking concern for Mugetsu'a well-being.

Cornered, Obito’s glib tongue kicked in.

For him, endless test papers were a fate worse than any sparring session with Guy.

“I’m glad to hear you care about my health, Obito,” Mugetsu said with a warm, approving smile.

Obito’s hope ignited… only for Mugetsu's tone to shift.

“Of course, I anticipated you’d be so thoughtful… which is why I prepared a large stack of problems in advance. No need to worry about running out,” Mugetsu said, pulling out a thick pile of test papers.

“If that’s not enough, I can have a shadow clone make more,” Mugetsu added helpfully.

“Enough! It’s enough!” Obito waved his hands frantically, shaking his head. Just looking at that towering stack was enough to crush his spirit.

Even with the sun shining and Mugetsu's smile looking especially gentle, Obito felt a bone-chilling cold rise from his feet to his scalp.

With no escape from written torture, Obito quickly thought of a countermeasure. If he couldn’t avoid the problems, at least he could do fewer of them.

He turned to Guy and gave him a wink, signaling him to go easy.

Guy noticed the signal, flashing his gleaming teeth in a wide grin and giving Obito a relaxed thumbs-up.

But Mugetsu wasn’t done.

“As for Guy… if you don’t land a hit on Obito, you’ll have to do fifty problems. For every successful hit, you’ll do one less, up to a maximum of forty less.”

Guy’s grin froze. His thumbs-up turned serious in an instant.

“You… you want me to go all out, don’t you?! No, Sensei, wait!” Obito wailed, clutching his head. He could already see his future buried under piles of papers.

“For the sake of youth, I must exert all my strength!” Guy exclaimed, eyes burning. “If I don’t want to suffer, I have to minimize those problems!”

In the battle that followed, Guy unleashed one hundred and twenty percent of his speed, raining blows down on Obito without mercy.

Obito, desperate to avoid the mounting number of problems, unleashed unprecedented energy. After the first dozen hits, his movements grew noticeably sharper.

Watching them, Mugetsu nodded in satisfaction. See? There’s always hidden potential just waiting to be forced out.

When both of them finally collapsed from exhaustion, the training concluded.

In the end, Obito took more than thirty hits, which meant over thirty problems. Guy, after scoring several hits, whittled his number down to just over a dozen.

Mugetsu felt very satisfied with the results. At this pace, in less than two months, even Hyuga Homura wouldn’t be their match.

It’s just a pity Rin’s talent isn’t that impressive, Mugetsu thought. If I had taken Rin on as a disciple too, it would’ve been much easier to motivate Obito.

But for the sake of keeping a low profile, Mugetsu avoided training non-disciples.

Actually, there was an even better candidate—Kakashi. Rin could motivate Obito alone, but Kakashi’s presence would motivate both Obito and Guy.

Kakashi’s talent was outstanding, but he was already a Chunin, promoted two years ago, making it unlikely he’d accept Mugetsu as a teacher.

Mugetsu stayed with them until noon, had lunch together, and before leaving, left behind two shadow clones to oversee the afternoon training while his main body headed to the Third Hokage’s residence to begin tutoring.

As it was still working hours, Hiruzen wasn’t home. Instead, Mugetsu was greeted by a dignified middle-aged woman with a single ponytail—Sarutobi Biwako, Hiruzen’s wife.

“Lady Biwako,” Mugetsu greeted respectfully.

“You must be the Teacher Hiruzen mentioned,” Biwako said, recalling her husband’s description.

Mugetsu nodded.

“Asuma is waiting for you in the backyard,” Biwako said, pointing the way, then added, “He’s a bit rebellious. Please bear with him. If he’s too much trouble, don’t hesitate to tell me.”

“I understand. I have my own methods for handling rebellious students,” Mugetsu replied calmly with a smile, heading toward the backyard.

As expected, Asuma—a boy around nine—was sprawled lazily under a tree, chewing on a blade of grass with a bored expression.

Mugetsu activated his appraisal.

[Name: Asuma Sarutobi

[Chakra: 1100]

[Potential: A+]

Mugetsu frowned slightly. If it had been S-rank, or even S-, he might have been interested, but A+ wasn’t enough to tempt him.

Noticing Mugetsu's arrival, Asuma spat out the grass but didn’t bother to stand.

“So, you’re the Teacher that’s supposed to teach me?” Asuma said lazily.

Before Mugetsu could respond, Asuma added,

“Let me tell you now—unless you can make me stronger than the old man, there’s no point. You can just leave.”

Asuma figured it was better to lay down the rules from the start.

Mugetsu shook his head. “Of course not.”

“Then leave,” Asuma said casually, waving a hand and lying back down. He was sure the teacher wouldn’t actually leave.

“Alright then, I’ll go tell Lady Biwako you don’t need tutoring,” Mugetsu replied flatly and turned to leave.

Asuma’s brain froze.

Huh?

This wasn’t how it was supposed to go. Shouldn’t Mugetsu be trying to convince him to cooperate?

“Hey—hey, wait!” Asuma jumped up in a flash, panicking. If I get kicked out of tutoring before the first session, Mom will kill me!

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 26: What to Do If the Teacher Is Too Rebellious

“You’re telling me to leave, then asking me to stay. That really puts me in a difficult position,” Mugetsu said, looking at Asuma with a half-smile.

“Can’t we talk this out? How about we compromise? I won’t make unreasonable demands, and in return, you actually listen during lessons,” Asuma suggested.

It wasn’t that he didn’t want to be taught—he was just rebellious and unwilling to follow his old man’s arrangements.

“No, no, no… high demands aren’t the problem. It’s my lack of ability. I can’t meet your expectations, so I’d better leave,” Mugetsu replied lightly, turning to leave after hearing Asuma’s proposal.

“Alright, fine—don’t listen to me! Just don’t leave yet!” Asuma called out quickly, seeing Mugetsu about to exit the backyard, utterly exasperated.

“So… can we start class now?” Mugetsu asked with a chuckle.

When it came to rebellious students like Asuma, the trick was to be even more rebellious—fight fire with fire.

“Fine, we’ll do it your way. What do you want to teach me?” Asuma asked, completely at a loss.

In his mind, this should’ve gone differently. He was supposed to dismiss the teacher, and the teacher would plead with him, giving him the upper hand.

He might not have cared much for his Hokage lineage, but he had to admit—it gave him plenty of advantages.

Mugetsu glanced around before saying, “Let’s move the training outside. This place isn’t really suitable.”

After informing Biwako briefly, Mugetsu took Asuma out to a small forest near a river.

“First, let’s test your chakra control. Try climbing that tree,” Mugetsu said, pointing to a tall, sturdy tree.

“Tree climbing? Easy! Watch me,” Asuma smirked, an idea flashing in his eyes.

He ran up to the tree and, without using chakra, climbed swiftly using both hands and feet like a monkey, scaling to the top in no time.

“See? I’m a natural,” Asuma said smugly.

Of course, he knew Mugetsu meant chakra-assisted tree climbing, but he wasn’t going to cooperate—he was being difficult on purpose.

Elsewhere, Hiruzen watched everything unfold through a crystal ball, rubbing his forehead helplessly.

Even if my nickname used to be ‘Monkey,’ I never did anything like this… what kind of kid did I raise?

“You’re quite fast—your limb strength is solid,” Mugetsu said with a smile, not reacting as Asuma expected.

Then, Mugetsu selected a slimmer tree nearby, stripped off its branches, poured oil over it, and grinned. “That was just a warm-up. Now we’ll start the real tree climbing.”

Asuma’s mouth twitched. It was a slender, slippery tree, oiled down until it gleamed. No amount of upper body strength would help here.

“It’s alright if you can’t climb it. Admitting your shortcomings is also a sign of courage,” Mugetsu said calmly.

“Who said I can’t climb it?! Don’t underestimate me!” Asuma huffed, unable to tolerate the provocation. He channeled chakra to his feet and walked steadily up the tree.

“Your chakra control is decent,” Mugetsu nodded, unsurprised.

Next, Mugetsu brought him to the river.

“Since tree climbing isn’t an issue, let’s see if you can walk on water,” Mugetsu said, pointing to the flowing river.

Except for a few truly gifted individuals, most shinobi had limited chakra reserves. Improving control was a simple but effective way to enhance combat strength.

“If you can stand on the water for ten minutes without falling, I’ll let you choose your own training routine going forward,” Mugetsu offered.

“You said it! Don’t go back on your word!” Asuma said, eyes lighting up.

He had been wondering how to deal with this troublesome teacher, but unexpectedly, Mugetsu had offered him a way out on a silver platter.

Water walking? For other fresh Genin it might be difficult, but for me…? Piece of cake, Asuma thought confidently.

Asuma confidently gathered chakra in his feet and stepped onto the river’s surface, strolling leisurely. The river wasn’t large—barely twenty meters across.

“That annoying old man… his obsession with control is way too much. I’ve already graduated and become a ninja, and he’s still forcing a tutor on me,” Asuma muttered, grumbling to himself.

He was already looking forward to going home and telling the Third Hokage that his tutor had agreed to let him train however he wanted.

Suddenly, something felt off.

Asuma glanced down and noticed the previously calm river had become turbulent.

“Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique!”

His eyes snapped to the riverbank, where Mugetsu stood, hands forming seals as a massive Water Dragon coiled and surged through the river, churning the waters into violent waves.

“Hey! What the heck are you doing?!” Asuma shouted, flailing slightly as a large wave nearly sent him tumbling into the river.

“I’m helping you simulate a real combat environment,” Mugetsu replied cheerfully. “In a fight, rivers won’t be calm like practice sessions.”

“And besides,” Mugetsu continued with a grin, “this is good training for me too. With the river and trees around, it’s the perfect spot to polish my Water Release.”

“Of course, if you feel you can’t manage it, we can stop. After all, admitting your limits is also a sign of wisdom,” Mugetsu said, using the same tactic as before.

Asuma swallowed the retort stuck in his throat.

Admit I can’t do it? Not a chance, Asuma thought, gritting his teeth. He wanted to prove he didn’t need a tutor—or the Third Hokage’s constant arrangements.

Focusing all his attention on controlling his chakra, Asuma stabilized himself against the increasingly rough waters.

But chakra control wasn’t something that improved instantly, and the sudden turbulence tested both his balance and body movement.

Despite lasting five minutes, Asuma finally lost control and splashed into the river. Mugetsu calmly fished him out.

“Seems your chakra control still needs some work. Free training isn’t quite an option yet,” Mugetsu said, shaking his head in mock regret.

“If you hadn’t messed up the river with your Water Release, I wouldn’t have fallen in!” Asuma shot back, frustrated.

“And you expect enemies to politely stand still in battle?” Mugetsu replied calmly.

“…I want to try again!” Asuma snapped, his frustration fueling his determination.

Sometimes, frustration leads to breakthroughs. The second time, Asuma lasted seven minutes—just three short of his goal.

After resting, he tried again, this time managing seven and a half minutes.

Finally, as the sun dipped toward the horizon, Asuma managed to stay standing on the water for ten full minutes.

“I did it!” Asuma cheered, only to lose focus and plunge back into the water, gulping down a mouthful in the process.

Mugetsu pulled him out, noticing the excitement still written all over his face.

“So… starting now, I can train however I want, right?” Asuma asked happily, wiping water from his face.

“Who said that?” Mugetsu asked, raising a brow with a strange smile.

Asuma’s grin froze. “Didn’t you say if I lasted ten minutes, I could choose my own training?”

“I said you could—if you did it on your first attempt,” Hayate reminded him, his expression unchanging. “And you didn’t, did you?”

Asuma’s mind went blank. He thought back… and realized it was true!

Then what the hell was I working so hard for?

The combination of physical exhaustion and crushing disappointment nearly made Asuma faint on the spot.

I’m going to get killed by this rebellious teacher, Asuma thought numbly.

Far away, Hiruzen observed through his crystal ball, stroking his beard in satisfaction.

Mugetsu's teaching methods were effective. Over the course of a single afternoon, Asuma’s chakra control and movement had both improved noticeably.

I’ll get my revenge tomorrow, Asuma silently vowed. He felt completely toyed with today—and he wasn’t going to take it lying down.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 27: What to Do If the Teacher Is Too Cunning

After finishing his tutoring session, Mugetsu didn’t return to the South Border Forest. Instead, he headed to his house in the Main District.

After quickly stir-frying two simple dishes for dinner, Mugetsu went out for a walk—after all, friendship wouldn’t come knocking if he stayed indoors.

Strolling leisurely, Mugetsu soon encountered Minato and Kushina in a nearby park.

The two were sitting on a bench, enjoying the evening breeze and chatting.

“Mugetsu,” Minato greeted upon seeing him.

“Out for a walk as well?” Minato asked.

Mugetsu nodded and took a seat on a nearby bench. “I just finished dinner. Walking a bit helps with digestion.”

“Mugetsu, Minato told me you’re a teacher at the Ninja Academy?” Kushina asked curiously. In her circle of friends, few ever became teachers at the Academy.

“Yes, I started this year,” Mugetsu replied with a smile.

“You’ve only just started? Then you must have an outstanding class,” Minato said in mild surprise.

Kushina glanced at Minato, puzzled.

“Yesterday, in the Hokage’s office, the Third Hokage said Mugetsu's teaching ability is exceptional. He even personally invited him to tutor his own family,” Minato explained.

“For the Third Hokage to offer such praise after just a few months of teaching… his teaching skills must be remarkable.”

“Really? Even the Third Hokage praised you?” Kushina raised her brows in surprise. While she didn’t have much personal admiration for Hiruzen Sarutobi, she respected his judgment.

“Not at all. It’s mainly because the students work hard,” Mugetsu replied modestly before adding with a smile, “Minato is even more impressive—becoming a Jonin at such a young age and now a key figure in the village.”

“Hehe, that’s right, my Minato is the strongest!” Kushina beamed proudly.

“But I’m also a Jonin, you know!” she laughed heartily.

Mugetsu's expression shifted to a surprised smile. “Then Kushina is equally impressive.”

“Mugetsu, you really know how to talk,” Kushina said, her impression of Mugetsu growing even more favorable.

If Mikoto hadn’t already married Fugaku, I’d definitely introduce this guy. Handsome like Minato, capable enough to get praise from the Third Hokage—what a catch, Kushina mused.

After chatting for a while, Mugetsu politely excused himself. He was careful not to overstay his welcome—building connections took moderation, especially when the two lovebirds were enjoying their evening.

…

The next day, Mugetsu continued training Obito and Guy until noon, before heading to Hiruzen’s residence in the afternoon to tutor Asuma.

Returning to the riverside, Asuma immediately flopped down against a tree. “I’m too tired today. I don’t want to train.”

He had made up his mind—no matter what Mugetsu said, he wasn’t budging.

“Want to sleep?” Mugetsu smiled, looking down at Asuma.

Though Mugetsu's smile was gentler than his old man’s, Asuma felt a bad premonition.

“Yeah, I didn’t sleep well last night. What, is that not allowed?” Asuma replied stubbornly.

Unexpectedly, Mugetsu nodded. “That’s fine. The sun is warm, the breeze is gentle… it’s a perfect day for a nap.”

Stretching lazily, Mugetsu leaned back against the tree. “Being a tutor really is nice. You lie down, rest, and just like that, you earn a hundred thousand Ryo.”

Closing his eyes, Mugetsu looked completely relaxed.

“…Wait. What did you just say? A hundred thousand Ryo?” Asuma’s eyes widened in disbelief.

“Why so noisy? Weren’t you about to sleep?” Mugetsu asked without opening his eyes.

“Don’t sleep yet! Tell me—what’s this about a hundred thousand Ryo?!” Asuma shook Mugetsu urgently.

“What else? The payment for teaching you,” Mugetsu said, not missing a beat. “You think I work for free? Even the Hokage has to pay me. My fee is twenty-five thousand Ryo per hour. Four hours a day—of course, it adds up to a hundred thousand.”

“Your mouth is made of gold or something?! That’s insane!” Asuma was in shock.

His monthly allowance as a student was only fifty thousand Ryo, and here Hayate earned twice that in two hours!

“Feel free to ask around the Academy. My name—Hayate Mugetsu—is well-known,” Mugetsu said calmly.

“Then how come I’ve never heard of you?” Asuma pressed, suspicious.

“I joined after you graduated,” Mugetsu replied, closing his eyes again.

Seeing Mugetsu about to nap again, Asuma’s heart ached. This guy’s making a hundred thousand Ryo just lying here!

“Don’t sleep! Let’s train!” Asuma shouted, snapping Mugetsu back to attention.

“Didn’t you just say you didn’t sleep well? Aren’t you tired?” Mugetsu asked, smiling knowingly.

Asuma gritted his teeth. Completely scammed…

But with a tutor charging twenty-five thousand Ryo an hour, letting him nap was unthinkable.

“I’m fine now. Let’s get started,” Asuma said, face dark.

I’m definitely going to complain to Mom later, Asuma thought furiously. With so many Jonin around, why waste money on this guy?

“Alright, today we’re still focusing on chakra control,” Mugetsu said cheerfully. “Goal: stand on the water for fifteen minutes.”

Once again, Asuma struggled on the water while Mugetsu stood leisurely on the bank, stirring up the river with Water Release.

This time, Asuma wasn’t driven by rebellious pride—he was driven by the ridiculous tutoring fee.

…

That evening at dinner, Asuma immediately complained to Biwako, saying Hiruzen was wasting money hiring a tutor who charged twenty-five thousand Ryo an hour.

Biwako was stunned. “A hundred thousand for four hours?”

“That’s what he said!” Asuma fumed.

“Hmm? Mugetsu?” Hiruzen paused, then smiled. “His fee is two thousand Ryo per hour.”

“…Two thousand?!” Asuma blinked, dumbfounded.

“Of course, two thousand. Who told you it was twenty-five?” Hiruzen asked.

“Mugetsu” Asuma muttered in realization.

Looking at his father’s smile, Asuma instantly knew he’d been tricked.

“Damn you, Mugetsu!” Asuma screamed internally, stuffing his mouth with food in frustration. Next week… I won’t fall for it again…

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 28: Training Mission

Monday, Ninja School, Class 1, Grade 1 classroom.

Classes hadn’t started yet, and only half of the students were in the room.

“Kotetsu, when are you going to introduce me to that cute girl you mentioned?” Izumo asked, leaning in curiously.

Kotetsu immediately grabbed Izumo in a headlock, scowling,

“Introduce you to a girl? You had the nerve to pretend to do badly on the last exam, only to end up outscoring me. Are you messing with your brother for fun?”

Izumo cried out in injustice, insisting it was just luck—he only scored five points more than Kotetsu.

Kotetsu finally let go, but sighed, “Introducing a girl now is tough. My annoying cousin spilled some embarrassing stories to Miho… I don’t even have the guts to see her right now.”

“What kind of backstabbing traitor would do that to you?!” Izumo gasped, face full of righteous fury.

“You’re overreacting again,” Anko cut in from the side, sounding unimpressed.

“And why do you even need to meet a girl? Aren’t I a girl?” Anko asked, tilting her head.

Kotetsu and Izumo both fell into an awkward silence, exchanging glances before Izumo awkwardly replied,

“Anko… it’s hard to explain… but we’re brothers, alright?”

A girl? Honestly, if Anko hadn’t said anything, they would’ve forgotten she was technically one. She stood on desks yelling across the class, acted rougher than they did, and didn’t have the slightest trace of traditional girlishness.

At that moment, Mugetsu entered the classroom.

“Sensei, do you think I look like a girl?” Anko asked bluntly.

Mugetsu smiled and nodded, “Of course you do. You’re a very cute girl.”

Ignoring her boisterous behavior, little Anko still had a very charming appearance.

Anko beamed, turning to stick her tongue out playfully at Kotetsu and Izumo.

Kotetsu and Izumo: …

Who asks questions like that and then sticks their tongue out after…?

Soon, the morning Ninjutsu theory class concluded.

[Lecture Completed]

[Evaluation: A]

[Reward: Demonic Illusion: Tree Binding Death]

Information about the B-rank Genjutsu, its uses, and training methods immediately flowed into Mugetsu’s mind.

“Another Genjutsu… now I have two to give Shisui,” Mugetsu mused.

Aside from Tree Binding Death, he had previously obtained Demonic Illusion: Hell Viewing Technique from lecturing.

Tree Binding Death forced opponents into the illusion of being bound by trees, rendering their bodies immobile while their minds remained fully conscious—useful for interrogation. Hell Viewing Technique, meanwhile, forced the target to see their deepest fears.

Mugetsu felt satisfied with the haul.

…

There was no scheduled class in the afternoon, but the Fourth Grade’s Class 6 teacher requested a Mugetsu substitute.

In Class 6, Mugetsu noticed two familiar names from the future storyline. Unfortunately, their potential was mediocre.

[Name: Shiranui Genma]

[Potential: B+]

[Name: Ebisu]

[Potential: B-]

The class focused on Clone Technique training, since graduation exams were approaching and Clone Technique was a standard test.

“So the rumors are true… Mugetsu-sensei is incredible.”

“I always thought clones were supposed to work like that… no wonder my previous attempts felt off.”

“It’s a good thing our Ninjutsu teacher is out sick today. Otherwise, we wouldn’t have gotten to experience this class.”

“Can we transfer to his class? If we had a teacher like this every day, we wouldn’t have to stress about mastering the basic Ninjutsu.”

“I doubt it… Mugetsu-sensei only teaches First Grade, doesn’t he?”

Thanks to formal teaching methodology, skill bonuses, and his extensive Ninja knowledge, Mugetsu’s lectures far surpassed the usual Chunin teachers at the Academy. The difference was immediately noticeable.

The students quickly understood why Class 1 always spoke so highly of Mugetsu.

But the praise didn’t make Mugetsu complacent.

He knew the root of the issue: the distorted educational structure of the Academy.

What kind of Ninja ended up teaching at the Academy? Generally, it was those who felt their growth had plateaued—who couldn’t advance further on the battlefield.

A teacher’s salary was enough to live comfortably in Konoha, but insufficient to support intensive training. This meant most teachers either lacked drive or simply settled for stability.

Unless a teacher had a strong sense of duty, few would commit to truly studying teaching methods. Most just went through the motions.

Mugetsu suspected the village elders were well aware of this reality. The structure of squad leaders and senseis assigned after graduation served to compensate for the Academy’s limited influence.

But for Mugetsu, it didn’t matter. He was just a teacher doing his best with his students.

[Lecture Completed]

[Evaluation: A]

[Reward: Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique]

Another Great Fireball Technique entered his inventory—this was the third time now.

With the constant accumulation of usage memories, Mugetsu estimated his Great Fireball Technique had already reached a proficient level within the system.

…

After school, Mugetsu regrouped with his disciples at the usual training grounds.

“Mugetsu-sensei, this is a once-in-a-lifetime request—please say yes!”

Before training even started, Obito came running over, hands pressed together in a pleading motion.

“You haven’t even told me what it is. How can I agree?” Mugetsu replied, wondering what Obito was scheming this time.

“Please teach me a powerful Fire Release technique so I can win first place in the Youth Ninjutsu Competition!” Obito declared passionately.

Obito had joined the competition before, thinking his Great Fireball would secure first place… until he encountered the genius Kakashi. After a crushing defeat, he’d been brooding ever since.

Now that the competition was being advertised again, Obito wanted revenge—to challenge Kakashi again.

But he knew his techniques lacked flash. Great Dragon Fire was practical but unimpressive visually, and his Great Fireball was laughably small.

That was fine—he had Hayate-sensei.

[Disciple Uchiha Obito has set a Training Mission]

[Mission Objective: Win first place in the Youth Ninjutsu Competition]

[Reward: Determined by competition results and growth during the mission period]

Three system notifications popped up on Mugetsu’s panel.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 29: Mastery-Level Ninjutsu

Mugetsu fell into thought as he stared at the three sudden notifications.

He hadn’t expected the Master-Disciple System to have a feature like training missions.

Why hadn’t it appeared before when I planned their training? He wondered. Could it only be triggered by the disciples themselves?

Even if that were true, there should have been missions triggered before—like when Obito wanted to win first place in the practical exams.

Mugetsu guessed there were probably stricter activation conditions for these cultivation missions, likely tied to things like trust levels or personal determination.

Since it was the first time the feature activated, he couldn’t be certain of all the details. But one thing was obvious—only when a disciple truly desired something would the mission trigger.

Looking at Obito’s eager, sparkling eyes, Mugetsu was sure of that much.

“Sensei, please! Just this once!” Obito clasped his hands together. “Once I get first place, I swear I’ll follow every training plan you give me, double the effort!”

His frustration from losing to Kakashi in front of Rin still lingered.

“…Fine,” Mugetsu sighed, nodding with a slightly helpless smile.

“Mugetsu-sensei, you’re really the best sensei in the world!” Obito shouted in excitement.

“Keep the flattery until after you win first place,” Mugetsu replied, flicking Obito lightly on the forehead with two fingers.

“Hehe, I’m just telling the truth,” Obito grinned.

After years in the Academy, he could tell a good teacher when he saw one. Mugetsu wasn’t boring, his lessons were easy to understand, and he genuinely cared about his students. How could he not be a great sensei?

“Alright, then, what Ninjutsu are you going to teach me, Sensei?” Obito asked, his excitement barely contained.

“Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique,” Mugetsu replied casually.

“…But I already know the Great Fireball Technique! Last time I used it in the competition and only got twenty points…” Obito scratched his head in frustration.

In the previous competition, his Great Fireball had barely earned him twenty points and a short-lived first place. Then Kakashi appeared, used Earth Release: Earth Motion to control the entire field, and scored a perfect thirty.

“Didn’t you say you wanted power?” Mugetsu asked with a smile. “Among the Fire Release techniques you can currently learn, Great Fireball Technique has the highest power.”

With that, Mugetsu walked to the riverbank and quickly formed hand seals.

“Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique!”

A massive surge of chakra condensed into raging flames. The instant Mugetsu exhaled, the chakra transformed into fire through nature transformation, and a colossal fireball burst forth.

The towering inferno swirled, forming a blazing sphere nearly ten meters tall.

In front of it, Mugetsu—despite standing nearly two meters tall—looked small. Obito, Shisui, and Guy, standing off to the side, were even more dwarfed by the sheer scale of the flames.

It’s even bigger than before… Shisui’s eyes widened in disbelief.

He recalled the first time he’d secretly caught a glimpse of Mugetsu training with the Great Fireball. He had thought it was already incredible back then, but this… this was on an entirely different level.

Sensei’s strength… I can’t even guess how high it goes, Shisui thought, feeling his admiration deepen.

“…This… this is Great Fireball Technique?” Obito’s jaw nearly hit the ground.

His own Great Fireball looked like a candle’s flicker compared to this.

Might Guy swallowed nervously. “To block something like that… you’d need speed far beyond what I have now,” he muttered to himself.

The enormous fireball roared forward, crashing into the river. Steam erupted instantly, shrouding the surroundings in thick mist before Mugetsu quickly dispersed it with a light Wind Release.

Lowering his hands, Mugetsu turned back with a relaxed smile.

“So… is the power of Great Fireball Technique enough for you?”

“Enough! More than enough! It’s ridiculously awesome!” Obito nodded so vigorously he looked like a bobbing bird.

If I can make my Great Fireball even a quarter that size… first place will be mine for sure!

Mugetsu thought to himself, Of course it’s mighty. That attack just now was flashy—but it had burned through nearly a thousand chakra points in one shot.

In actual combat, especially in fights between similarly ranked opponents, a Great Fireball of that scale was impractical. Hitting a moving target with something so large and slow would be nearly impossible.

Mugetsu even recalled how, in his previous life, someone bored enough to compile statistics had discovered something hilarious—across more than seven hundred episodes, no matter who used the Great Fireball Technique, it had never once hit a humanoid target.

With a record like that, it wasn’t surprising people joked about it as “the Ninjutsu that can’t hit anyone.”

“Alright, your turn,” Mugetsu said, looking at Obito.

“Okay!” Obito nodded eagerly, walked to the river, formed hand seals, and released his own Great Fireball.

…Only to have an awkward result.

The fireball that burst out was barely the size of two human heads—comically small compared to the massive inferno Mugetsu had unleashed.

“Obito, it’s okay, even a small—”

“Guy, just spare me,” Obito cut him off immediately, not needing any of his “motivational” weirdness.

Mugetsu smiled, “Do you know why your Great Fireball is so different from mine?”

“…Because I haven’t mastered it well enough?” Obito replied hesitantly.

“There are three reasons,” Mugetsu explained. “First, your chakra control is poor—you can’t properly utilize your limited chakra.

Second, your nature transformation training is weak. You can’t convert enough chakra into flames efficiently.

Third, you simply haven’t mastered the Great Fireball Technique properly.”

Mugetsu then took out a slim booklet, handing it to Obito.

“These are my notes on cultivating Fire Release chakra nature transformation. Read it, memorize it, and practice accordingly. This will solve your problem with nature transformation.”

Obito’s foundation was leagues behind Shisui’s. Mugetsu had spent nearly the first month helping Obito rebuild the basics, squeezing in Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire along the way, which was why he hadn’t handed this over sooner.

If it weren’t for this sudden training mission, he had planned to save this for the next semester.

Too much information at once would only overwhelm Obito.

[You have gifted your disciple the Fire Release: Chakra Nature Transformation Training Manual. Due to your disciple’s immense gratitude, you have received a major critical reward: Fire Release: Intelligent Hardwork (Mastery).]

Mugetsu blinked in surprise. He hadn’t expected Obito’s gratitude to trigger such a massive critical reward.

And Intelligent Hardwork wasn’t some ordinary Fire Release either—it was a B-rank technique used by Kakuzu’s fire-attribute mask, known for its destructive power. Combined with the Wind Release: Pressure Damage Intelligent Hardwork had previously drawn, it could instantly create a raging sea of fire strong enough to incinerate an entire forest.

A flood of training memories surged into Mugetsu’s mind. For a brief moment, it felt like he had become a shinobi who had trained Intelligent Hardwork in solitude for thirty years, honing just this one Ninjutsu to the absolute pinnacle of mastery.

“I’ll read it every day!” Obito hugged the booklet like it was a priceless treasure.

Mugetsu smiled. “There’s one more thing—first, we work on your chakra control.”

Obito’s tree-climbing and water-walking basics needed to be rock-solid before anything else. After that, Mugetsu’s refined water-walking intensive regimen—developed during his training with Asuma—would come into play.

Obito didn’t know what Mugetsu had in mind, but just recalling those torturous weekend sessions made him nervous. He had a bad feeling it would be brutal.

But this time… it was his own request. All he could do was brace himself and see it through.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 30: Attempt to Practice the Mission

Mugetsu first had Obito practice tree climbing.

In the Eastern Forest of Konoha, tall trees were everywhere. Trees towering over ten meters were common, while twenty-meter giants were abundant.

Mugetsu casually pointed to a nearby twenty-meter tree. “Try focusing chakra in your feet and climb up.”

Obito nodded, took a deep breath, gathered chakra at his soles, and rushed upward.

He managed to reach about ten meters before his chakra control faltered, leaving a deep footprint on the trunk as he slipped and fell.

Mugetsu calmly jumped forward and caught Obito mid-fall, nodding in satisfaction. It wasn’t at Asuma’s level, but it was acceptable—at least he wasn’t falling after just a few steps.

This kind of training wasn’t complicated; it simply required constant repetition. There were no tricks—just persistence.

After demonstrating the technique a few times, Mugetsu left a shadow clone to supervise, letting Obito practice on his own while his main body went to find Might Guy, who was training nearby.

Among his three disciples, Guy’s routine was undoubtedly the most monotonous.

Obito could break the monotony by playing around with Ninjutsu. Shisui had his genius talent, learning advanced techniques quickly. But Guy? His world was nothing but push-ups, laps, kicks, and more kicks.

Physical training was something Mugetsu's teaching skills couldn’t shortcut. He could help Guy refine his Taijutsu and improve technique efficiency—but physical strength? There were no shortcuts. One push-up was still one push-up.

When Mugetsu arrived, Guy was doing push-ups with a boulder nearly as large as himself strapped to his back.

“Guy, how’s your Leaf Whirlwind progressing?” Hayate asked.

He wanted to test if training missions could be triggered similarly with Guy, who shared the same trust level as Obito.

Guy stopped mid-rep but remained in a push-up stance. “It’s a little faster than during the exam, Sensei… but it’s not enough yet.”

He set the boulder aside, stood up, and demonstrated his Leaf Whirlwind with impressive speed and power, kicking a wooden stake cleanly in half.

Mugetsu nodded. It was clearly sharper and more decisive than before—Guy had definitely grown after his match with Homura. Physical gains might take months, but skill refinement showed faster results.

“Guy, what do you think is the fastest way to become stronger?” Mugetsu asked suddenly.

Guy was confused by the question. “By training, of course.”

Mugetsu smiled slightly. “Training is important. But is that the only way?”

Guy scratched his head in thought. He remembered how his Leaf Whirlwind had improved after sparring with others… and the intense pressure from the practical combat exams… then his eyes lit up. “Combat!”

“Exactly.” Mugetsu smiled. “Fighting strong opponents forces you to sharpen your instincts and use everything you’ve trained. Not casual sparring—real fights against opponents stronger than you.”

As Guy listened, a figure formed in his mind. White hair. A mask. The genius of Konoha.

Kakashi.

His lifelong rival.

Guy had been suppressing the urge to challenge Kakashi, waiting until he had completely mastered Leaf Whirlwind. But Mugetsu's words made him rethink.

Would mastery guarantee victory? No.
Would one loss crush him? Definitely not.
Then why wait? Why not fight now and grow stronger faster?

“Sensei, I understand!” Guy said seriously, eyes burning with determination.

Mugetsu could see it. Guy was fired up—he would probably go knock on Kakashi’s door tonight.

Yet… no system notification appeared.

Strange… no mission trigger… Mugetsu frowned.

Guy’s desire to defeat Kakashi was obvious. Yet, unlike Obito, there was no mission pop-up. Why?

He thought back to Obito’s request. Obito had asked for help. He believed only by following Mugetsu could he succeed.

Is the key… acknowledging dependence on the teacher? Mugetsu pondered.

Guy was simply motivated to improve. He wasn’t relying on Mugetsu to get stronger—there was no request, no plea, no dependency.

That would explain the lack of a mission trigger.

Mugetsu decided not to push further. It’s fine. Let him challenge Kakashi. When he loses, I’ll be there to guide him—and maybe then a mission will trigger.

With that, Mugetsu wrapped up the day’s training and returned to his Main District home.

After dinner, he went for a walk and once again met Minato and Kushina in the park.

“Mugetsu,” Minato greeted.

“Taking a walk again?”

Mugetsu smiled. “Yes, I just finished eating. A stroll helps with digestion.”

Kushina leaned forward, curious. “Hey, I forgot to ask last time… Did the Third Hokage ask you to tutor his kid? Did you accept?”

Mugetsu nodded.

“I heard that brat is super rebellious. Even his father can’t control him. Do you think he’ll listen to you?” Kushina asked.

Mugetsu laughed and recounted the stories of Asuma’s training.

Kushina burst out laughing, especially at how Asuma had tried to slack off only to be tricked into working harder. “Hah! The clever Third Hokage has such a dumb son… what a joke.”

Even Minato found it amusing and admired Mugetsu's creative approach to teaching rebellious students.

They continued chatting, exchanging stories. Mugetsu asked them a few casual questions about training and knowledge, subtly building rapport.

At this rate, Mugetsu thought, it won’t be hard to casually bring up an interest in sealing arts and cursed seals later on.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 31: Five Attribute Ninjas

“You’re here.”

“I’m here.”

“You shouldn’t have come.”

“I’m already here.”

“Get out! It’s bad enough you barged into my house—now you rush into the bathroom?! Might Guy, what are you trying to pull?”

Even the usually composed Kakashi couldn’t hold back his frustration. He stared at Guy, who had just infiltrated his bathroom, utterly dumbfounded.

“Of course! I’m here for a battle full of youth and passion!” Guy declared proudly, raising his arm and flashing his signature thumbs-up.

Kakashi: …

If not for the soap suds still clinging to his body, he might’ve launched a flying kick at Guy’s annoyingly radiant grin right then and there.

Who storms into someone’s house at night to issue a duel? In the bath, no less?

“At the very least… let me finish bathing first,” Kakashi muttered, deadpan.

“As expected of my eternal rival! You accept without hesitation! I’ll be waiting outside!” Guy beamed, his dazzling white teeth sparkling under the lamplight.

Kakashi sighed, rubbing his temple. For a moment, he questioned his father’s judgment.

So this is the man Father said might surpass even him one day?

Still, if Guy wanted a fight… then so be it. It would be a good chance to show him the difference in their strength.

After a quick rinse and change, Kakashi stepped outside.

“Let’s settle this now!” Guy struck a fierce pose, filled with energy.

“Taijutsu only this time?” Kakashi asked, recalling their countless previous challenges.

Ever since their Academy days, Guy had challenged him in every possible way—shuriken throws, races, even lunch-eating contests.

“No. Use your full strength,” Guy said seriously. “Treat this as a formal battle.”

Kakashi raised an eyebrow. “You sure?”

He had already been a Chūnin for two years. Guy was still a student. If Kakashi used full force, the outcome wouldn’t be pretty.

“I’m sure!” Guy replied with unwavering confidence.

“Then don’t say I didn’t warn you.”

The moment the words left his mouth, Kakashi drew four shuriken and hurled them at Guy with pinpoint precision.

Guy dodged swiftly—but just as he recovered, Kakashi was already in close, throwing a sharp punch.

“Leaf Whirlwind!”

Guy twisted mid-air, launching a spinning kick that met Kakashi’s fist. The force of the collision knocked them both back.

“…Huh.” Kakashi narrowed his eyes slightly.

Guy’s reaction speed was impressive. His kick had real bite to it. Definitely faster than two months ago.

Last time they fought, Guy barely lasted a few exchanges. This time, he held his own.

“How about that? I’ve gotten stronger, haven’t I?” Guy grinned.

“I hope you can still smile after this,” Kakashi replied, his eyes sharp.

He quickly formed hand seals—Shadow Clone Jutsu!

Four Kakashis appeared. Then the clones used Clone Technique—and in the blink of an eye, the field was filled with dozens of illusory Kakashis.

“So many Kakashis?!” Guy was stunned.

The wave of Kakashis charged forward. Guy responded with another Leaf Whirlwind, sweeping through over a dozen clones—only to realize they were all illusions.

Before he could react, a hand reached up from underground and grabbed his ankle.

“Earth Release: Headhunter Jutsu!”

In a flash, Guy was pulled halfway into the ground—only his head still visible.

“The battle’s over,” Kakashi said calmly, squatting beside him.

“Kakashi… as expected of the rival I pursue. You’re truly strong,” Guy said with admiration.

When he fought the Hyuga kid, he at least managed a few exchanges before losing due to the Byakugan’s superior perception.

But against Kakashi? Aside from the opening clash, it was a one-sided fight.

A total defeat.

“If you know I’m strong, then go train more. Come back after you graduate,” Kakashi said bluntly.

“I will! Just wait, Kakashi! I’ll definitely challenge you again when I’m stronger!” Guy shouted with bright resolve.

Kakashi sighed. Selective hearing much? You conveniently ignored the “graduate first” part, huh…

Too lazy to argue, he released Guy from the ground and walked away.

Guy dusted himself off and stared at Kakashi’s back, his fists clenched tightly.

I still need to become stronger… much stronger!

That battle had opened his eyes. If he wanted to reach the top, he still had a long road ahead.

Guy made a firm decision—tomorrow, he’d ask Mugetsu-sensei to give him an even harsher training plan!

---

The next day, at the Ninja Academy…

“In today’s Ninjutsu class, we’ll be covering the Clone Technique,” Mugetsu explained at the front of the classroom. “We’ll go over hand sign composition, chakra flow control, and the theory behind creating illusions.”

Although the class only officially covered three basic techniques—Clone, Transformation, and Substitution—there was still a lot of related theory to grasp.

“Sensei!” Kotetsu raised his hand. “Since the Clone Technique is mainly for deception, could I combine it with the Transformation Technique to make an illusion that’s even more convincing?”

Mugetsu paused to consider.

Technically… that’s exactly what Naruto’s infamous Harem Jutsu did. Clone plus Transformation equals distraction of mass destruction.

“Yes, that’s entirely possible. Many of today’s jutsu were built from combining simple techniques. Feel free to experiment—but don’t use it in combat until you’ve refined it well,” he replied.

If they create something like the Harem Jutsu, fine. But if it turns into some bizarre horror show… Mugetsu shook his head internally. I’ll get blamed for it.

“Yes, Sensei!” Kotetsu nodded excitedly. He couldn’t wait to share the idea with Izumo and Anko later. The three of them combined? Surely, they'd develop something amazing.

“Class dismissed!”

[Lecture Complete]

[Evaluation: A]

[Reward: Earth Release: Earth Flow Wall]

Earth Release, finally... Mugetsu felt a jolt of satisfaction.

While Earth Flow Wall wasn’t a powerful jutsu, its inclusion meant the system had granted him partial Earth Nature Transformation.

Now, he’d officially mastered all five basic elemental transformations.

---

Later that afternoon, on his way to the training grounds, Mugetsu ran into Guy—exactly as he had expected.

So the full-power loss against Kakashi finally motivated him to seek help… just as planned.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 32: Eight Gates

[Disciple: Might Guy]

[Training Mission: Obtain a training plan that can enhance strength]

[Reward: Depends on mission completion]

Mugetsu's expression turned subtle as he looked at the training mission triggered by Might Guy.

He had thought the mission would be to defeat Kakashi, but it ended up being about getting a training plan.
Was this even worthy of being called a Training Mission?

Mugetsu calmly pieced together the cause and effect behind the mission's activation and made a few conjectures.

A disciple's thoughts determined the content of their mission. Obito believed his current strength wasn’t enough to win first place in the Youth Ninjutsu Competition, which was why his mission goal became exactly that—take first place.

He had only two weeks’ notice when he learned of the competition’s return, and in that short time, he believed only Mugetsu could help him succeed.

But Might Guy was different. While he aimed to surpass Kakashi, he wasn’t in a rush, nor did he think he absolutely needed Mugetsu’s help to achieve it.

They had only known each other for a month, and Might Guy was clearly the one gaining more from the relationship. That likely made him reluctant to trouble Mugetsu too much.

All these reasons combined resulted in this peculiar mission.

“Teacher, I’ll trouble you for the training plan,” Might Guy said gratefully.

“There’s no trouble at all. Seeing your desire to grow stronger brings me joy,” Mugetsu replied, patting him on the head.

“For a teacher, a disciple becoming stronger is the best reward.”

Mugetsu spoke sincerely—not out of performance, but genuine feeling.

Hearing those words again, something stirred within Might Guy.

Perhaps… he should rely on Mugetsu a little more.

The two made their way to the training ground.

Obito was nearing the end of his tree-climbing training and was about to begin water-walking.

Might Guy continued his physical exercises, repeating them with relentless discipline.

Meanwhile, Shisui was practicing genjutsu
against one of Mugetsu’s shadow clones.

Mugetsu’s main body focused on Might Guy’s training mission—formulating a proper training plan.

It wasn’t something he could just throw together on a whim.

The plan had to account for multiple factors. He couldn’t simply ramp up the intensity just because Might Guy wanted results faster. His body’s endurance had to be considered too.

As dusk approached, the three disciples finished their assigned routines.
Mugetsu also completed Might Guy’s custom training plan.

He called Guy over and handed him the scroll.

[Training Mission Complete]

[Rewards Obtained: Training Elixir x20, Chakra +150]

[Training Elixir: Effectively relieves physical fatigue, restores stamina, and heals hidden injuries.]

The mission settled instantly—and the rewards were far better than expected.

The task had been too simple, so Mugetsu assumed a small amount of chakra would be the only reward.
But twenty elixirs? That was a surprise.

It also made him curious to see what rewards Obito’s more difficult mission might yield.

A thought occurred. He pretended to rummage through his ninja tool pouch, then retrieved one of the Training Elixirs from his system space and handed it to Might Guy.

“Here, eat this,” Mugetsu said with a smile.

Of the three, Might Guy probably needed this the most. His training load was always intense.

“Thank you, Teacher. What is this?” Guy asked, staring curiously at the pill in his hand.

“It’s good for your body. Just take it.”

Trusting Mugetsu, Might Guy swallowed it without hesitation.

The moment it entered his stomach, a warm current surged through him. It spread across his limbs, sweeping away fatigue and instantly refreshing him.

“This must be an expensive elixir, right?” he asked, wide-eyed. The pill was incredible—he felt lighter already.

Elixirs were special medicinal items, made from rare materials through specific processes.

Ordinary elixirs, like the military ration pill, were cheap and restored some chakra.
But the stronger and more effective the elixir, the more expensive it became.

The one Mugetsu gave him had to be valuable.

“You’ve already eaten it, so don’t overthink it,” Mugetsu replied calmly.

Honestly, even he didn’t know its price. It came from the system. Whether Konoha even sold this kind of medicine was uncertain.
Besides, Might Guy probably had a vague idea, even if he didn’t push the question.

[You gifted a Training Elixir to your disciple.
Due to the disciple's immense gratitude, you received a great critical reward: Eight Gates (First Three Gates).]

Suddenly, Mugetsu’s mind filled with memories of cultivating the Eight Gates.
He could feel himself unlocking certain restrictions in his body.
Although it was only the first three gates, he was satisfied.

With the complete training process in memory, he could open more gates in time.

But Mugetsu had no intention of training the Eight Gates further.
His time was better spent elsewhere for greater returns.

Might Guy, however, was a different story.

His Ninjutsu talent was average, but his Taijutsu aptitude was undeniable.
Both he and his father opened the Gate of Death, yet their results were vastly different—Guy injured Six Paths Madara, while Dai failed to kill all the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist.

The first three gates were just right. Beyond that, the physical toll was too great.

“Teacher, I will definitely become the strongest!” Might Guy declared, tears streaming down his face.

Mugetsu didn’t even tell him what kind of pill it was, just so he wouldn’t feel burdened.
Had Guy not sensed it himself, Mugetsu might’ve just said it was candy.

Mugetsu handed him a handkerchief and smiled.

“You will become the strongest. I believe it.”

Even without his help, Might Guy would’ve climbed to the peak of Taijutsu through his own efforts.
But in this world—this version of Guy—Mugetsu believed he’d go even further.

“My trust level must’ve increased a lot. I wonder when I’ll get a disciple with Trust Level Four,” he thought, watching Might Guy’s retreating figure.

That day, Mugetsu didn’t head to the Main District to visit Minato and Kushina.
Instead, he chose to stay in the South Border Forest.

It had been over a month since his transmigration.
He had long intended to develop the Rasengan, but time hadn’t permitted it.

Lately, he’d immersed himself in books about sealing techniques and cursed seals.
Now, he finally had time to digest that knowledge and work on Rasengan development.

With the detailed creation method from the original series and his current mastery of shape transformation, it wouldn’t be difficult.

But his real goal wasn’t to use the Rasengan in combat.

It was for something more.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 33: Perseverant Asma

“Mugetsu-sensei, when are we going to start Nature Transformation training? I’ve been reading the handbook you gave me every night, and I really want to try it out.”
Obito spoke as he paced back and forth atop the shallow river’s surface.

Climbing trees and walking on water every day had become a little too routine.
But ever since reading Mugetsu’s Nature Transformation handbook, he felt a spark—his Fire Release seemed on the verge of evolving.

“You’re getting bored of walking on water? Already feel like you’ve mastered it?” Mugetsu asked with a slight smile.

“Mhm, mhm.” Obito nodded eagerly. He could already jog steadily on the water.

“Alright then. I’ll test your progress—and let’s make water walking a bit more fun.”
Mugetsu quickly formed hand signs, his chakra surging.

“Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique!”

A massive water dragon surged into existence, churning the peaceful river into chaos, waves crashing and spraying in all directions.

“Gah—ugh!” Obito immediately lost his footing and plunged into the water, gulping down a mouthful.

Mugetsu pulled him out, laughing. “See? Still not quite perfect.”

“Teacher Mugetsu! You can’t just spring that kind of stunt on me!” Obito protested, coughing.
There was a classmate nearby. And a clan junior. He still wanted to preserve some pride.

“Then try again,” Mugetsu said calmly.

Water walking demanded consistent chakra output. With the Water Dragon Bullet constantly disrupting the river and forcing evasive movements, only excellent chakra control could keep someone afloat.

Obito was determined, but his skill hadn’t caught up yet.
After a few more minutes—splash. Another fall.

“These shoes don’t fit right today. Totally messing up my balance,” Obito muttered, spitting out water. He tossed his shoes to the riverbank and stepped in barefoot.

Mugetsu smiled but said nothing.

Soon after—splash again.

“Must be because I stayed up too late reading last night… yeah, that’s why I’m sluggish,” Obito rationalized.
He twisted his neck, stretched his arms, rolled up his sleeves, and his gaze turned sharp.
“Alright. Now I’m getting serious.”

Splash!

Mugetsu pulled him out again.

Obito’s face was blank. Not a single word.

“Obito-nii, it’s okay. I know you’re just trying to learn how to swim,” Shisui offered kindly.

Obito covered his face with both hands. “Shisui, go on ahead. I need a moment alone…”

“Feeling a bit down about your performance?” Mugetsu asked, crouching beside him. He didn’t look at Obito—just stared into the distance.

As the saying goes—comparison brings frustration.

Obito hadn’t even mastered chakra control training yet. Meanwhile, Shisui had skipped tree climbing altogether, started water walking immediately, and even with Mugetsu’s interference, he could remain standing for long stretches.

With a clan junior excelling like that, Obito's pride naturally took a hit.
He didn’t mind admitting Shisui was more talented—but the gap shouldn’t feel this wide.

“Actually, last weekend, I wasn’t around because I went to the Hokage’s house to tutor someone,” Mugetsu said after a pause.

“The Hokage has a younger son. You know him—Asuma. He’s only one year older than you.”

Obito nodded. Of course he knew him.

“When he trained for water walking, I used the Water Dragon Bullet too. That entire afternoon, he fell in at least a dozen times. But on his last attempt, he lasted five whole minutes.”

“Asuma… really?” Obito hadn’t expected that.
To him, Asuma was one of the academy’s top students. Who would’ve guessed he’d had such a rough time?

But he endured it. All afternoon.

Obito’s impression of Asuma shifted. He had never realized the guy possessed such grit.

“Teacher! I get it now! I’m good to go—let’s keep training!” Obito declared, standing tall with renewed spirit.

If Asuma could push through, then so could he.

He would beat Kakashi… and in front of Rin, no less!

“Eat something first.”
Mugetsu handed him a small box of dango he’d picked up earlier.

“Thanks, Teacher!” Obito said with energy, scarfing down the dango before stepping back into the river.

[You gifted your disciple a Dango. Due to your disciple’s immense gratitude, you received a critical reward: Skill Acquired – Chef.]

[Chef: The dishes you create are so delicious they may cause hallucinations.]

“...A skill popped? And a life-skill, no less,” Mugetsu blinked in surprise.

Rewards from teaching disciples often felt random.
From Might Guy, he had received Water Nature Transformation mastery.
From Obito… cooking?

Still, Mugetsu wasn’t about to complain. The description alone sounded powerful.

Being a good cook was no small perk.

If he’d had this skill earlier, he could’ve claimed his own kitchen was broken, gone to Minato’s house to cook, and subtly blown everyone’s minds with his culinary talent.
Maybe Kushina and Minato would’ve befriended him on the spot.

It could also work wonders with disciples.
A teacher who could teach well and cook like a legend? Who wouldn’t love that?

After his disciples finished their training, Mugetsu returned to the village’s Main District early.
He wanted to test just how delicious his dishes were now.

He chose two: egg fried rice and fried tempura.

He’d made egg fried rice before—it was one of his favorites.
Tempura, on the other hand, was new to him.

The moment he cracked the first egg, Mugetsu felt something subtle shift.
The steps were the same as always, but everything flowed smoothly.
Each movement felt… precise. Natural.

When the egg fried rice was done, the rice grains glistened. Each one golden and distinct, like tiny gems.
Mugetsu stared at the dish, briefly dazed.

He hadn't added any fluorescent powder. So why was it glowing?

He took a bite.

The egg’s softness, the rice’s bounce, the freshness of the chopped green onion—all of it bloomed in his mouth.
He had never tasted anything like it.

For a brief moment, he saw a proud rooster sprinting through a grassy field, flapping its wings freely, gloriously.

“It really is so delicious it causes hallucinations,” he muttered, blinking himself back to reality.

Mugetsu switched to the frying pan and started on the tempura.
He mixed the batter, heated the oil, coated the shrimp, and dropped them gently into the pan.

Soon, the color changed and the rich aroma of fried tempura filled the kitchen. It drifted out the window, carried by the breeze.

Mugetsu instinctively plated the tempura and brought it to the table.

Just as he picked one up to taste—

Knock, knock.

A visitor.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 34: Did You Add Mushrooms to This Rice?

“Minato, do you smell something?” Kushina, who was preparing to cook, suddenly caught a whiff of an incredibly enticing aroma.

“I do. It smells like something fried… and really good,” Minato nodded.

“Yes! It's so tempting. What kind of cooking produces that kind of scent?” Kushina sniffed again, curiosity bubbling inside her.

She’d made fried dishes like Tempura before, but none of them had ever smelled this good. Just the scent alone painted a golden, crispy image in her mind.

“No way, I have to check it out.” Kushina wiped her hands and stepped outside.

She followed the trail of the delicious smell and found it led to the house next door—just to the right of Minato’s place.

“Hey, isn’t this Mugetsu’s place? Minato, come out here!” she called.

If she remembered correctly, that house belonged to the new Ninja Academy teacher—Mugetsu.

They’d only known each other a few days, but he’d left a strong impression on her: golden hair and blue eyes, just like Minato. Sharp, eloquent, and an excellent teacher.

Minato stepped out, followed her line of sight, and nodded. “Yeah, that’s his house.”

“Let’s go. We’re visiting the neighbor.” Kushina grabbed Minato’s hand and marched over, knocking on the door.

Inside, Mugetsu had just placed a shrimp into a bowl. He set his chopsticks down and opened the wooden door.

The moment it swung open, Kushina beamed.

“Mugetsu, are you making dinner?”

“Sorry to bother you,” Minato added, glancing at the apron Mugetsu still had on.

“It’s no trouble. I just finished cooking and was about to eat. You came at the perfect time.” Mugetsu smiled warmly and stepped aside, inviting them in.

Kushina followed the scent straight to the table, where golden-fried Tempura sat glistening on a plate. Her eyes lit up—this was it!

But as soon as she stepped inside, she also noticed the aroma of fried rice wafting through the room.

“Mugetsu, you’ve been hiding your chef skills! I could smell that Tempura from next door!” she praised.

“I wouldn’t say chef—just got used to cooking since I live alone,” Mugetsu said modestly, pouring them water from the cabinet.

“Try some. I just made it.” He laid out two extra sets of cutlery.

“Are you sure? It looks like you haven’t eaten yet,” Kushina asked, already eyeing the Tempura like a hawk.

“I’m starting now.” Mugetsu chuckled and took a bite of Tempura from the bowl.

“Thank you, Mugetsu.” Minato smiled politely.

“I’m digging in!” Kushina clapped her hands in prayer, then eagerly picked up her chopsticks and brought a steaming piece of Tempura to her lips.

“Mm!” The crisp exterior gave way to soft, tender shrimp, and her eyes went wide with surprise.

Then something strange happened. Kushina felt like she’d been transported—floating in the ocean, surrounded by brilliant blue water, swimming freely like a fish in a dream.

“Huh?” She blinked, shaking her head, wondering if she’d just fallen under a Genjutsu.

But there was no one nearby who could cast one…

“Mugetsu, what did you put in this? You didn’t add any weird-colored mushrooms, did you?” she asked suspiciously.

She’d heard tales of ninja who picked mushrooms in the forest and ended up in the hospital, muttering nonsense about needing their leaves trimmed.

“Eh? No mushrooms. Just this, and then that…” Mugetsu explained casually.

At that moment, Kushina noticed something odd—Minato had taken one bite of the fried rice and then gone completely quiet.

She poked him. “Minato? What’s wrong?”

“Eating wild vegetables,” he mumbled absently.

“What wild vegetables? There aren’t even mushrooms in this!” Kushina looked at the rice—besides some egg and chopped green onions, there was nothing suspicious.

“After I ate it... I felt like I turned into a wild chicken, living freely in the mountains,” Minato murmured dreamily.

Kushina now looked closely at the fried rice. Each grain was golden and plump, almost glowing.

“This is the best fried rice I’ve ever had,” Minato said, scooping up two more spoonfuls without hesitation.

“Is it really that good? Try the Tempura next.” Kushina passed him a piece as she herself dove into the fried rice.

And just like that, their expressions flipped again—shock, followed by joy.

“Mugetsu, did you develop some Ninjutsu to make food taste this good? This is crazy!” Kushina half-joked.

“If you ever open a restaurant, please let me know,” Minato added seriously.

He wasn’t one to care for luxuries, but this food—this food gave him an experience unlike any he’d ever had.

“If you enjoy it, feel free to come by more often. It's a little lonely here by myself.” Mugetsu smiled softly.

“If it’s not too much trouble, we’ll definitely visit! We can even cook for you next time—though it won’t compare to this.” Kushina grinned.

“I look forward to it.” Mugetsu nodded.

After seeing them off, Mugetsu thought to himself—this new skill really was something. Just a meal, and he'd already established regular visits.

He headed upstairs, pulled out some books, and thought it was time to gradually reveal more of his interests.

…

With Mugetsu’s encouragement—and Asuma setting an example—Obito was fired up. By Saturday, he’d be wrapping up his control training and starting Nature Transformation.

And just like that, Mugetsu the private tutor was back in business.

“You liar!” Asuma’s voice rang out in frustration.

Last week, he’d trained like his life depended on it. Exhausted himself to the bone—because he thought every ryo counted.

The harder he trained, the more resentment he felt now that he knew the truth.

“What did I lie about?” Mugetsu asked, smiling.

“You said your fee was twenty-five thousand ryo per hour! But it’s actually only two thousand!” Asuma fumed.

“Did you actually lose anything?” Mugetsu asked, still smiling.

“I—” Asuma started to protest but paused. Come to think of it, he hadn’t really paid twenty-five thousand…

“See? You didn’t lose anything. In fact, you gained. You thought you paid two hundred thousand ryo, but you only spent sixteen thousand. That’s a gain of one hundred eighty-four thousand. You should be thanking me.”

“I gained…?” Asuma blinked, running the math in his head. Technically... that made sense.

“So no harm done. Let’s start training,” Mugetsu said calmly.

“No! Something is definitely, definitely wrong here…” Asuma grumbled.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 35: Clever Asuma

“No, even if the money wasn’t given to me, it’s still our family’s. How can that be considered earning money?!” Asuma retorted after sorting out his thoughts.

“Then you are truly brilliant,” Mugetsu praised with a smile.

Though praised, Asuma felt a strange, indescribable discomfort.

“Anyway, just go resign with the old man. I don’t need a tutor.” He leaned against the tree, visibly giving up.

“Since you don’t want me to teach you, why not just stop following me? Or go tell the Third Hokage and the others?” Mugetsu suggested casually.

“You think I’m stupid? If I do that, won’t all the blame fall on me?” Asuma tilted his head proudly.

The Hokage was one thing, but he was far more afraid of his mother, Biwako, getting angry.

Mugetsu nodded inwardly. This kid wasn’t smart—but not completely dumb either. If he tried to resign, citing Asuma’s lack of cooperation, Asuma would still be the one punished.

But of course, Mugetsu had no reason to resign. After all, manipulating a nine-year-old like Asuma was far too easy.

“Why are you so resistant to having a tutor?” Mugetsu didn’t press him into training but chose to keep chatting.

“You wouldn’t get it even if I told you.” Asuma shook his head with a ‘you’ll understand when you’re older’ attitude.

“Why wouldn’t I understand? It’s just that you don’t like your father’s arrangements.” Mugetsu replied bluntly.

Considering Asuma’s background and personality, it was easy to figure out.

Asuma was talented. Leaving aside those who relied on tricks, he was a genuine genius. He likely never slacked off in his training either—Mugetsu could tell from his solid foundation.

But as the son of the Third Hokage, no matter how much effort he put in, people would brush it off with a simple, “As expected of the Hokage’s kid.”

Effort was seen as expected. If he ever slacked off, people would pile on the criticism.

Under those circumstances, it would’ve been strange if he had a good relationship with his father.

Graduated and already a Genin, he must’ve thought he was grown up. Yet, the Hokage still arranged for a tutor. No wonder he felt underestimated.

“You’re only seeing the surface.” Asuma’s tone remained stubborn, but then—

“Isn’t it because, after all your hard work, all you get is: ‘As expected of the Hokage’s son’?” Mugetsu said, chuckling.

Asuma’s expression changed drastically. His gaze turned wary, almost frightened. It was as if Mugetsu had peeled open his chest and exposed something deeply hidden.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Asuma said stiffly.

But his fidgeting hands betrayed the panic building inside him.

“If you really want to prove yourself, you should be even more eager to accept a tutor. Strengthen your power. Prove your worth through results.” Mugetsu pressed on.

“Because right now, you can’t even be called excellent.”

First, his thoughts were exposed. Now, his whole self was denied. Asuma grew anxious and snapped back:

“I was first in my class at the Academy most of the time. How can I not be considered excellent?!”

Mugetsu smiled. “Do you believe that if I randomly picked a kid who just started at the Academy, you wouldn’t be able to beat him?”

Asuma laughed in disbelief. A fresh Academy student? Even if it were Kakashi, back when he just started, Asuma wouldn’t be afraid.

“Fine. Bring one. If I lose, I’ll listen to whatever you say from now on.” Asuma threw out the challenge.

“And if I win, you go resign.”

“Deal,” Mugetsu agreed easily.

He immediately sent a shadow clone to bring Uchiha Shisui over.

Asuma sized up the boy in front of him and could tell that Mugetsu wasn’t lying. Shisui looked like a proper Academy newbie.

“His name is Shisui, a student in my class. He’s six years old, just started first grade this year.”

“This is Asuma, a Genin who just graduated.”

Mugetsu briefly introduced them.

“Shisui, right? If you can’t take it later, surrender fast so you don’t get hurt. I won’t hold back,” Asuma warned.

“I understand, Asuma-senpai. I’ll be careful,” Shisui replied earnestly.

“Begin!” Mugetsu announced.

As soon as the words left his mouth, Asuma lunged forward, fists swinging at Shisui.

But Shisui remained calm, matching him in close-quarters combat.

They exchanged blows rapidly, but Asuma, despite his larger build, couldn’t gain the upper hand.

His expression darkened. After two exchanges, he realized something—this kid wasn’t ordinary.

More than that, he was a problem.

Before Asuma could regain momentum, he was caught off guard by a swift Leaf Whirlwind, sending him stumbling back three meters.

But Shisui didn’t press the attack. Mugetsu had instructed him earlier—defeat Asuma in all aspects.

A Genin knocked back three meters in Taijutsu by a kid who just entered the Academy—even with no audience, Asuma’s pride took a hit. His face turned red.

He didn’t care why Shisui didn’t follow up. The only thing on his mind was:

Beat Shisui. Regain dignity. Prove myself.

“Fire Style: Secret Technique—Great Fire Technique!” Asuma quickly weaved hand signs, chakra flaring as he spewed out a huge wave of flames.

“Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!” Shisui countered calmly, forming seals and unleashing a focused fireball.

The two jutsu collided in midair, but Shisui’s fireball surged forward, overwhelming Asuma’s flames and pressing onward.

Asuma stood frozen, stunned by the outcome.

How could I lose… to a kid who just entered the Academy?

He was outmatched in Taijutsu.

Crushed in Ninjutsu.

Was I really nothing… without being the Hokage’s son?

The fireball roared closer. Feeling the heat, Asuma finally snapped out of his daze and tried to dodge—but it was too late.

Just before the flames could hit him, Mugetsu stepped in. His chakra surged as he formed hand seals.

“Water Style: Water Wall!”

A thick curtain of water shot up in front of Asuma, extinguishing the oncoming fireball.

“Teacher…” Asuma muttered, voice low.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 36: Not as Good as Mugetsu

Asuma, protected by Mugetsu's Water Release, suddenly felt like he had been a terrible person. He’d taken his anger out on Mugetsu because of his resentment toward the Third Hokage, and hadn’t treated him fairly at all.

But Mugetsu, as a teacher, had always been responsible. Even though Asuma had been uncooperative and resistant to training, Mugetsu still guided him patiently and skillfully through every session.

Though the process was often frustrating, it had always been for Asuma’s own good.

“Shisui, you can go back first,” Mugetsu said, noticing Asuma’s low spirits. He knew it was time for a one-on-one.

Shisui nodded, said nothing more, and turned to resume his training.

Mugetsu stepped in front of Asuma, gently patted the dust off him, and straightened his messy clothes.

Then, he squatted down to match Asuma’s eye level and looked directly into his eyes.

They stared at each other for a moment. Asuma quickly looked away and muttered, “Sensei… I’m sorry.”

“Tell me—what are you sorry for?” Mugetsu asked with a small smile.

“I shouldn’t have taken my resentment out on you. I shouldn’t have kept pushing back and refusing to cooperate,” Asuma said, voice low and guilty, still avoiding Mugetsu’s gaze.

“You’re not sorry to me. You’re sorry to yourself,” Mugetsu replied, his expression turning serious.

He asked, “Does your lack of training affect me?”

Without waiting for an answer, he continued, “It doesn’t. Even if you skip training and I just sit around with you all day, I still get paid two thousand ryo an hour.”

“But you’re different. If you waste an hour, it’s gone. You don’t get anything in return.”

With kids like this, you had to make them understand you were on their side—that everything you did was for their sake. Make them realize that the only one they're cheating is themselves.

“I…” Asuma hesitated. The more Mugetsu spoke, the worse he felt.

The more he’d resented Mugetsu before, the more grateful he felt now.

Honestly, at this moment, Asuma felt that Mugetsu—a teacher who had only been with him for a few days—was better than his own Hokage father.

He had rebelled, refused to cooperate, yet Mugetsu never scolded him. He praised him for his strength.

If it had been Hiruzen, he’d probably be yelling, beard shaking, eyes glaring.

But before saying a word, Mugetsu had dusted him off, fixed his clothes, and even squatted down to meet him eye to eye.

Asuma's eyes began to sting.

Why could a tutor he’d only known for a few days praise him so sincerely—while his own parents had never once praised him, even when he came home excitedly after placing first?

Did his success really mean that little to them?

The more he thought about it, the more the frustration built. On top of that, he’d just lost to a student who had only recently entered the academy.

All of it hit him at once.

Despite trying to hold it in, Asuma couldn't stop the tears. He turned his head, trying to hide his face from Mugetsu.

But there was no hiding it. Mugetsu had been watching closely.

Still, he didn’t act right away. He waited, letting Asuma vent it out through tears. Only when he felt Asuma had calmed a little did he stand, pat his shoulder, and hand him a handkerchief.

“Mugetsu-sensei… you’re really good,” Asuma said, taking the handkerchief and wiping his face, voice thick with emotion.

“Unlike my parents… they’d never do this…”

“That’s because you only remember the bad parts and forget the good,” Mugetsu said gently.

“Think carefully. When you were little, who coaxed you to sleep? Who taught you to walk and run? Who checked on you in the middle of the night to make sure you were covered with a blanket? Who…”

He had to say these things. The Third Hokage might be watching. It wasn’t enough to gain Asuma’s trust—he had to help fix the father-son relationship too.

Asuma couldn’t answer. But as Mugetsu spoke, those memories did begin to surface.

“Think about it sometime when you’re alone. For now, let’s get back to training. You haven’t forgotten what you promised earlier, right?” Mugetsu said, catching the look on Asuma’s face and steering the topic gently.

“Of course I haven’t,” Asuma said, finishing wiping his tears. “From now on, whatever Mugetsu-sensei tells me to train, I’ll do it.”

Mugetsu’s image in his mind had completely changed—from a cunning, annoying adult… to the ideal teacher.

“This week, you’ll continue with chakra control. Next week, we’ll start basic ninjutsu,” Mugetsu said, outlining the plan.

He wouldn’t train Asuma the same way he trained Shisui.

For one, Asuma’s identity was too sensitive. The Third Hokage was likely watching—or had someone else watching. If he showed strength beyond Chunin level, it would draw unnecessary attention.

Second, Asuma was just a student, not a disciple. He wasn’t worth too much investment.

As Mugetsu predicted, back in the Hokage Building, Hiruzen was indeed observing them through the Telescope Technique.

“Mugetsu really is excellent at teaching children,” he muttered, watching Asuma’s transformation from rebellious to respectful.

He wasn’t too surprised that Shisui had been drawn in.

After all, Shisui was in Mugetsu’s class, and even students from other classes liked him. There was no reason his own wouldn’t.

“But to show such ability this early… His talent might even surpass Kagami’s,” Hiruzen thought, recalling his former comrade.

Kagami Uchiha, who had been recognized by the Second Hokage and bore the Will of Fire.

“I should keep a closer eye on him,” Hiruzen mused, puffing on his pipe.

Shisui was Kagami’s grandson, and his talent was extraordinary—Hiruzen had known about him for some time.

He hoped Shisui would grow into an Uchiha like Kagami.

Once he saw Asuma had resumed training, Hiruzen canceled the Telescope Technique and returned to his paperwork.

That evening, as he used the Telescope again to survey the village, he eventually left the Hokage Building and went home for dinner.

At the table, he smiled and asked, “So, Asuma, what do you think of your tutor? I chose him especially for you.”

Asuma, who had been shoveling rice into his mouth, paused, replaying the day’s events in his mind.

Just yesterday, he’d have said Mugetsu was a sham teacher who tricked his students.

“Mugetsu-sensei is great. Way better than you,” Asuma said bluntly, praising his tutor while landing a jab at his father.

Even though Mugetsu had enlightened him, Asuma still couldn’t let go of all his resentment in one day.

“What do you kids know? I taught the Sannin!” Hiruzen huffed, beard twitching in protest.

“Yeah, and it’s obvious Aunt Tsunade and the others had crazy talent to begin with,” Asuma retorted. “They paved their own paths.”

“Sometimes admitting your shortcomings is also a kind of wisdom,” he added, mimicking Mugetsu’s tone.

Hiruzen was left speechless. So his son admitted he wasn’t as good as Mugetsu—but not that he lacked wisdom?

Asuma watched his father’s expression and couldn’t help grinning. The food somehow tasted better now.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 37: Nature Transformation Training

"Mugetsu-sensei, how long did I last this time?" Obito wiped the water from his face, looking at Mugetsu with anticipation.

He felt like he'd been standing on the river for a long time—maybe even an hour.

"You did very well this time. You lasted twenty minutes," Mugetsu praised without hesitation.

"Ah? Only twenty minutes? I thought it was at least half an hour..." Obito said, a hint of disappointment creeping into his voice.

Balancing atop the river wasn't just about maintaining Chakra output. He also had to stay alert for Mugetsu’s Water Release, read the shifting waves, and be ready to dodge at any moment. Staying in that state made time feel endless.

"You’ve completed your Chakra control training. You can begin Nature Transformation training now," Mugetsu said with a small smile.

"Mmh—I'll get off right away." Obito, who had been practicing walking on water for days, instinctively stepped toward the riverbank. But after a few steps, he suddenly paused.

"...Wait—no more water walking?!"

He clenched his fists in celebration, jumping in place before quickly calming down when he noticed Shisui and Guy watching.

"I’ve gotten so used to walking on water that even the river water’s taste is starting to grow on me..." Obito grumbled.

Walking on water wasn’t like tree climbing. If he lost focus with the trees, Mugetsu could catch him. But on the river, if he slipped, he’d end up swallowing mouthfuls of water.

Thankfully, the river wasn’t dirty. Not many people came here, and the water was clean and clear, without any weird taste.

"Want to practice more?" Mugetsu asked jokingly.

"No, no—I’m starting to detour every time I see a river lately," Obito replied quickly, clearly still traumatized.

"Let’s begin Nature Transformation. There are only fourteen days left until the competition," Obito said seriously. Time was tight.

Aside from learning Nature Transformation, he also needed to refine his Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique.

"With the training plan I’ve set up, there’s plenty of time," Mugetsu assured him.

This was just preparation for a civilian competition—not a battle against Pain. There was no need to master Nature Transformation to extreme levels.

With the teaching skill buff and Mugetsu’s own mastery of the Great Fireball Technique, helping Obito improve his Fire Release proficiency was easy.

After all, the reward for the training mission depended on it, so Mugetsu had taken it seriously.

Soon, his Shadow Clone arrived with a large wooden barrel. Mugetsu opened the lid, pulled out an egg-sized ice cube, and handed it to Obito.

"Hold this ice cube in your palm and use Chakra to perform Nature Transformation to melt it," Mugetsu explained.

Nature Transformation was considered a more advanced part of a ninja’s training.

Even with sufficient Chakra, if your control over the element’s nature was weak, your ninjutsu would be limited in power.

Fire-style training was especially risky because fire could easily hurt the user.

Mugetsu had originally thought of using leaves, but if Obito failed to turn them to ash instantly, the burning leaves might hurt his hand.

Ice cubes, however, were safer. Their low temperature meant that even if Obito failed to generate true flames, they’d only melt into water—no burns, no danger.

"So cold!" Obito gasped, holding the ice cube. It was still spring, and the morning sun wasn’t strong. The air was chilly.

"Then hurry up and release your Chakra," Mugetsu said, flicking Obito’s forehead with two fingers.

Obito winced, then shrunk his neck like a turtle before guiding his Chakra into his palm and beginning the Nature Transformation process.

"When doing Nature Transformation, always remember the essence of fire: combustion and high temperature. Make your Chakra burn. Raise its heat," Mugetsu instructed.

Obito stared at the ice cube, nodded, and muttered to himself, “Combustion... high temperature...”

Two minutes later, he felt moisture on his palm. His eyes lit up.

"Sensei! It’s melting!" he said excitedly.

"How about getting another ice cube and holding it without using Chakra this time?" Mugetsu suggested.

Curious, Obito grabbed another cube and held it normally.

A few minutes later, he discovered the difference in melting wasn’t that big.

"The human body has heat too. Holding a small cube like that melts it even without Chakra," Mugetsu said, rubbing his forehead. "Good thing it’s not summer—otherwise, you’d think you were some Nature Transformation prodigy."

"Hehe... I’m used to doing jutsu with hand signs and my mouth. Using just my hand feels a little weird," Obito scratched his head.

"Just remember what fire is." Mugetsu then took out a large, head-sized ice cube and held it in his palm.

Sizzle—sizzle—sizzle!

A red glow flared from Mugetsu’s hand. The massive ice cube instantly vaporized into white smoke and drifted skyward.

"Combustion... high temperature..." Obito kept repeating, gathering Chakra and releasing it over and over.

By late morning, his hands were numb from the cold. The skin had turned pale and wrinkled after soaking in water for so long.

"Thinking back... the river water wasn’t so bad after all," Obito muttered, regretting not taking Mugetsu’s earlier suggestion to practice more.

This training was even more painful than walking on water.

"Alright, that’s enough. Let’s eat," Mugetsu finally called, handing out lunchboxes to all three of them.

"Smells so good!" Guy opened his lunchbox, and the rich aroma seemed to shine like golden light.

"Mugetsu-sensei... the food’s glowing!" Guy blinked in disbelief.

"It’s just the sunlight reflecting. Eat up," Mugetsu replied with a faint smile.

Guy took a spoonful and his eyes sparkled. He instantly began shoveling fried rice into his mouth with blinding speed.

"Delicious! So good!" he shouted between bites.

[You gifted your disciple Golden Egg Fried Rice. Your disciple is extremely grateful, triggering a reward critical hit: Chakra +100]

Mugetsu nodded in satisfaction. The Chef skill really was powerful.

"Is Guy really that hungry from training?" Obito muttered. Mugetsu-sensei’s cooking was great, but this was a bit much...

But after opening his own lunchbox, Obito paused.

His meal wasn’t fried rice—it was a simple stir-fry, but the smell was mouthwatering.

He picked up some vegetables and a spoonful of rice, then took a bite.

"Delicious!" Obito’s eyes went wide. The flavor exploded in his mouth—something he’d never tasted before.

He immediately began eating like a madman, stuffing food into his mouth nonstop.

Until... he bit into a chili.

An intense heat exploded on his tongue. In a daze, Obito felt like he was standing inside a volcano, the air around him hot and dry, ready to erupt.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 38: Obito’s Passionate Life

Obito looked up at the sky.
Black smoke billowed from the volcano, spreading across the sky and mixing with the dark gray land. The entire world seemed drained of color—only black and gray remained.

“So hot… so spicy!” Obito gasped, breathing in and out to soothe his burning tongue.

Rumble!!!

Suddenly, with a thunderous roar, a terrifying torrent of molten flame shot from the volcano like a geyser, piercing the sky.
Scorching black smoke, roaring flames, dark red magma—
The bleak world of black and gray was suddenly pierced by a violent stroke of red.

The next moment, lava rained down from above, engulfing Obito.

His dazed eyes snapped into focus.

“Spicy! Spicy! Spicy!” he cried. His senses returned, the heat faded—but the fire on his tongue lingered.

Still, he didn’t stop eating.

It was spicy, yes… but so delicious that he couldn’t control himself.

“High temperature… burning…” Obito muttered, recalling the illusion he’d just experienced: flames erupting from the earth, high-temperature lava melting his very body.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

Suddenly, Obito—tongue out, panting—spewed a crimson flame from his mouth.

“Spicy!” he shouted, spitting fire and fanning his tongue with his hands like some kind of fire-breathing performer.

“…Uh oh.” Obito froze, confused.

“Stop the chakra output,” Mugetsu said calmly.

Only then did Obito realize he’d been unconsciously channeling chakra. He quickly cut it off, and the flame vanished.

“While you're still in the state, hurry and train,” Mugetsu said, handing him a palm-sized ice cube.

“Remember that feeling just now—high temperature and burning,” he reminded.

Judging from Obito’s dazed reaction earlier, Mugetsu had already guessed something.

“I didn’t expect a dish with an illusion technique could have this kind of effect…”
Mugetsu was quietly impressed.
“Looks like I’ll have to make some spicier dishes for Obito in the future…”

That stir-fry had already triggered such a reaction—what if Obito ate Mapo Tofu every day?

“Sensei, look!” Obito called out, eyes wide with excitement.

The ice cube in his hand was shrinking rapidly.

Mugetsu nodded approvingly. In less than a minute, the cube had noticeably melted.

“Very good. Keep it up—and don’t forget the feeling,” he reminded, keeping his tone even but encouraging.

“Mhm! Mhm!” Obito nodded quickly, eyes locked on the ice cube as he steadily released chakra.
He was genuinely thrilled by his progress.

After all, training was often tedious and unrewarding—but if each session gave results like this, maybe… maybe he’d become a training fanatic too.

“Obito, you don’t hate spicy food, do you?” Mugetsu suddenly asked with a warm smile.

“Spicy? If it tastes like that dish from earlier, I can handle a bit,” Obito replied, licking his lips instinctively, still savoring the flavor.

It was easily the best stir-fry he’d ever eaten. The chili had scorched his mouth, sure—but the flavor…

“Don’t worry. I guarantee it’ll be delicious,” Mugetsu said, patting his shoulder.
“You said it yourself.”

Obito, focused on melting the ice cube, suddenly had a very bad feeling.

Wait… no… it couldn’t be…

Even with an ice cube in hand, a cold sweat crept down his spine.

“Mugetsu-sensei… actually, I really like fried rice too,” he said, trying to defuse the looming crisis.

“Oh? Chili fried rice, right? I’ll make it for you,” Mugetsu replied gently.

“Can chili fried rice… be made without chili?” Obito asked hopefully, eyes full of silent pleading.

He’d had one traumatic encounter with ultra-spicy food in the past—
Ever since then, he understood the true meaning of “spicy at both ends.”

If he had to eat Mugetsu’s version of “a little spicy” every day, he might never escape the bathroom again.

“Chili fried rice… without chili or rice?” Mugetsu said thoughtfully.
“I didn’t know you had such a strong taste. It’s not impossible.”

Obito’s vision dimmed. His legs gave out. He nearly collapsed on the spot.

He turned desperately to Shisui for help.

Shisui, who was still savoring the aftertaste of his meal, met his gaze—then quickly looked up at the sky, pretending not to notice.

It wasn’t that Shisui lacked a sense of brotherhood…
It was just that this was way above his pay grade.

Besides, Obito’s Fire Release training really had improved after eating that meal. Maybe eating spicy food really was the key to unlocking fire-style potential.

Plus, Obito did say it was delicious—and he had been wolfing it down while crying.

More importantly…
If Shisui spoke up, Mugetsu would just feed him the same thing.

Shisui could handle spice. But eating it every day?
No thanks.

Obito turned to Guy.

Guy gave him a wide smile and a thumbs-up.
“Fiery youth should eat more spicy food!”

Obito: …

His hands were cold. His heart was colder.
Where was the brotherhood?
Where was the camaraderie of comrades-in-arms?

At the critical moment—not one of them could be trusted!

Obito let out a burst of chakra, instantly vaporizing the ice in his hand.
He straightened his goggles with a sharp tug and said seriously:

“Sensei, I think making three separate dishes every time is too much work.
It’d be more efficient to just make one large dish and split it into three portions.”

He smiled innocently, pretending to care for Mugetsu’s workload.

If he was going down…
They were all going down with him.

“Hmm… that makes sense,” Mugetsu replied thoughtfully.

Of course, he saw through Obito’s plan—but he didn’t mind. In fact, he welcomed the entertainment.

Shisui’s expression faltered. He hadn’t expected this usually goofy teammate to pull off such a sinister counterattack.

“Fiery youth means everyone should eat spicy food together!” Guy laughed enthusiastically.

So that’s what he really thinks…
Obito and Shisui both sighed in unison.

Mugetsu gave it some thought and figured—why not?
The taste was guaranteed.
Obito and Shisui both needed to develop Fire Release.
Guy was perfectly fine with it.

And so, from that day on…
Obito, Shisui, and Might Guy embarked on a fiery path of youth.

---

“So spicy… so delicious!”
Obito cried, tears streaming, yet shoveling Mapo Tofu into his mouth.

“So spicy! Delicious!”
Guy was also crying—but from being moved, not from the spice.

Shisui, exhaling constantly, quietly edged away from the two maniacs.

The three of them walked to the bathroom together—
They went in standing tall,
And came out bent over, bracing themselves against the wall.

At the Ninja Academy, Rin often saw Obito walking awkwardly, his butt sticking out.

She finally asked, concerned,
“Obito, are you feeling unwell?”

Obito gave her a melancholic look.
“No… it’s just a small side effect from my intense training.”

Then, his expression lit up.

“Rin! You wouldn’t believe how much my Fire Release has improved!
This time—I’ll definitely beat Kakashi in the Youth Ninjutsu Competition!”

One of the reasons he endured this fiery torment was for this moment—
To wash away his past humiliation.
To defeat Kakashi in front of Rin and take first place.

“…But Kakashi probably won’t sign up, right?” Rin said gently.
“He’s already a Chunin. These competitions are usually only for Academy students like us.”

Obito froze.

He… had never actually thought about that.

“…Huh?”

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 39: A Competition Between Hand Speed and Eyesight

Obito was a bit annoyed.

If Kakashi didn’t participate, then taking first place would be meaningless.

He wanted to defeat Kakashi right in front of Rin to wash away his previous shame. Without Kakashi, even winning wouldn't make him happy.

His obsession with the Youth Ninjutsu Competition stemmed entirely from Kakashi.

Back then, in front of Rin, Kakashi had crushed him with a flawless victory, turning Obito’s championship speech into a humiliating joke. That loss had stuck with him ever since.

But back then, he didn’t have the power to win.

Now he did.

Yet his opponent had already moved on—and that made Obito even more frustrated.

“No. I have to make Kakashi participate in the competition!” The more he thought about it, the more he felt that a competition without Kakashi simply wasn’t worth it.

“We can wait until after school and ask Kakashi if he wants to join,” Rin suggested.
“I’ll go with you. It’s been a while since we’ve seen him.”

Although the three of them were close, ever since Kakashi graduated, they rarely had the chance to meet.

She and Obito were still students who had to attend school every day, while Kakashi, as a ninja, was busy with missions.

“Alright,” Obito nodded. Rin's suggestion made sense.

Obito asked Mugetsu for leave before the school day ended. He wouldn’t go to Mugetsu’s place today—Kakashi’s matter came first.

After school, Rin and Obito went straight to Kakashi’s house.

His home wasn’t in the Main District, but in the suburbs nearby. It wasn’t as busy, but also wasn’t as crowded.

They had been there before, even shared meals together.

Seeing the large, flat-roofed, sloped house ahead, they knew they’d arrived.

Their luck was good—Kakashi wasn’t out on a mission today. When they arrived, he was training in the yard.

Holding a silver chakra short blade, Kakashi struck down a scarecrow with a few clean moves, slicing off its head and limbs effortlessly.

Upon seeing them, Kakashi exhaled lightly, sheathed his blade behind his back, and asked,
“Why are you here?”

“It’s been a while since we hung out. We missed you, so we came to visit,” Rin said with a warm smile.

Obito, less polite than Rin, got straight to the point.
“Kakashi, the Youth Ninjutsu Competition is coming up. Are you signing up?”

“Youth Ninjutsu Competition?” Kakashi paused, recalling the civilian contest he’d joined during school just for fun.
“No. I’m not interested.”

To him, that kind of event was just for kids. The first prize was nothing more than a slightly fancier kunai.

Even when he was still in the Academy, he’d only joined because he was bored—let alone now.

Obito’s expression fell. Kakashi had rejected the idea too quickly.

“Why not? You’ve participated before!” he pressed, unwilling to give up.

“I was a student then. I’m a Chunin now,” Kakashi said, tapping his headband.

Obito caught the unspoken implication. He had been a student back then... and still was.

“So what if you’re a Chunin? There’s no age limit anyway,” Obito countered.

“Do I really have to spell it out? I’m not interested in that kind of kids’ game,” Kakashi replied coldly, not budging an inch.

Obito was getting heated. Kids’ game? This was the Youth Ninjutsu Competition!

“I’m participating, Kakashi! Don’t tell me you’re just scared of losing to me?!” Obito blurted out in frustration.

“Lose to you? Have you ever beaten me?” Kakashi replied, deadpan.

“I... I...” Obito racked his brain but came up empty. Not once.
The realization hit hard, and a flush crept up his face.

“Kakashi, don’t be so full of yourself! I’m not the same as I was before!” he declared, planting his fists on his hips with dramatic flair.

Kakashi stared at him: goggles, tracksuit, ridiculous pose, goofy grin. He looked just as silly as ever.

“Doesn’t look that way to me,” Kakashi said bluntly.

“Konoha foul language!” Obito snapped, unable to take the jab.

“You two are just like always,” Rin said, giggling behind her hand.
This kind of back-and-forth was nothing new to her. Obito always tried to challenge Kakashi... and always lost.

Obito took a deep breath, calming himself. Then, he suddenly remembered Mugetsu.

If it were Mugetsu-sensei, how would he handle this?

To make Obito train harder, Mugetsu had set up a rule: every time he got hit, he had to solve another problem. Training was painful, but the written work was worse. So Obito had practiced harder just to avoid the punishment.

The lesser of two evils...

That gave Obito an idea.

“Kakashi, didn’t you just say I can’t beat you? Then how about a bet?” Obito smirked.

Kakashi didn’t react. “Bet on who wins the competition? Do you really think I’d fall for that kind of bait?”

Wasting time on a pointless contest wasn’t appealing. Reading a few more books sounded better.

“Not that,” Obito said. “You think you’re so great, right? Then why don’t we test whether your eyesight is sharper or my hand speed is faster?”

“If you win, I won’t bring up the competition again—and I’ll treat you to ramen five times. But if you lose... you have to join the competition.”

If Kakashi refused, Obito would just keep pestering him endlessly. So naturally, he'd agree to this simpler challenge.

Kakashi didn’t answer right away. “How are we doing this?”

Obito plucked a leaf from a nearby tree and placed it on his palm.

“Simple. I’ll switch the leaf between my hands as fast as I can. You just have to guess which hand it ends up in. Easy, right?”

Kakashi considered it. There was no way Obito’s hand speed could outmatch his eyes.
“Fine.”

He knew Obito’s personality well. If he didn’t agree now, Obito might bug him until midnight.

Better to crush his hopes quickly.

Obito focused, pushing his hand speed to the limit, shaking his hands left and right at full force. After five solid minutes, he finally stopped.

“Right hand,” Kakashi said instantly, pointing without hesitation.

He’d tracked the leaf the entire time.
“I really don’t know where you got the confidence to challenge me like this,” Kakashi muttered.

He had expected a challenge, but this was too easy. The leaf had never left his sight.

But Obito just grinned.
“Kakashi, you sure it’s this hand? Once you say it, you can’t take it back.”

“Trying to bluff me?” Kakashi scoffed. “It’s in your right hand. Open it already.”

“Alright then.” Obito slowly opened his right hand—

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 40: Seven Attribute Ninjas

When he fully spread his right hand, only a bit of black ash remained—no green leaves like before. The wind blew the ash away, leaving nothing behind.

Obito grinned smugly.
“Kakashi, looks like you guessed wrong.”

Kakashi narrowed his eyes, grabbed Obito’s left hand, and opened it. As expected—it was empty. After a moment’s thought, he quickly pieced the situation together.

“Fire Release Chakra Nature Transformation,” Kakashi muttered, looking at Obito with genuine surprise. He hadn’t expected Obito to not only grasp Nature Transformation but to also have the foresight to set a trap.

The first part was rare but not impossible. The second... that was truly impressive.

“Hahaha! Bet you didn’t see that coming, Kakashi!” Obito’s grin widened, clearly proud of himself.

“It was unexpected,” Kakashi replied calmly. “Seems I’ve been slacking lately.”

Even though he felt Obito had made considerable progress, Kakashi didn’t feel like praising him—not with that smug face.

“Damn it, Kakashi, what’s that supposed to mean?” Obito’s tone turned irritated.

Losing because Kakashi was ‘slacking’—wasn’t that just saying he was weak?

Kakashi answered flatly, “Exactly what it sounds like.”

“You...” Obito wanted to argue but thought better of it. He’d achieved his goal. Time would be better spent on training. He might’ve won today with a clever trick, but the real competition would be a battle of strength.

“Forget it. I’m in a good mood, so I’ll let it slide.” He smirked. “Just don’t forget to sign up for the competition. You won’t go back on your word, will you?”

“I’ll honor the bet,” Kakashi replied.

He had thought the competition was meaningless. But seeing how much Obito had grown, he felt... maybe it deserved some attention after all.

With their business done, Obito and Rin quickly said their goodbyes and left.

“Obito, how did you pull that off? That was amazing!” Rin asked as they walked.

Hearing Rin’s praise, Obito puffed up with pride.
“Hahaha! It’s just Chakra Nature Transformation. Not that big of a deal...”

Too caught up in his self-satisfaction, Obito didn’t notice the utility pole up ahead—and walked straight into it, forehead first.

“Damn Kakashi!” Obito cursed, blaming the utility pole in front of Kakashi’s house.

Kakashi, watching from a distance: …

That small flicker of hope—extinguished. Still the same clumsy idiot.

---

During Ninjutsu class, after Mugetsu finished lecturing and demonstrating, he let the students practice on their own. He told them to come to him directly if they didn’t understand anything.

Mugetsu knew all too well the gap between theory and execution.

The brain would say it understood. Then the body would say, “Not a damn clue.”

“I’m used to making clones that look like myself... this feels weird,” Kotetsu muttered, scratching his head.

“Why don’t we ask Sensei if he has any tricks?” Izumo suggested.

Anko nodded. “When in doubt, ask Sensei. That’s always the right move.”

The three of them were trying to create a new ninjutsu—something that combined cloning and transformation. They were aiming to shock the entire school in the final exam.

After agreeing on what to do, they walked over to Mugetsu and explained the issue.

Mugetsu thought for a moment, then said, “Start with simple objects. Get a feel for the transformation. Once you're comfortable, move on to more complex ones.”

“Simple objects...” Kotetsu rubbed his chin in thought.

Anko pointed to a chair near the podium. “Let’s start with a chair. That’s simple enough, right?”

Kotetsu nodded. A chair wasn’t complicated—just a few sticks and a board.

So the trio started practicing based on Mugetsu’s advice.

And soon, the atmosphere in the classroom took a turn for the bizarre.

One chair had three legs. Another had two. One chair had only a single leg—and somehow it was vertical.

“Chairs aren’t as easy as I thought...” Izumo muttered, scratching his head in frustration. His was the one-legged disaster.

“Trying to kill me with laughter, Izumo?” Kotetsu pointed at the chair and cackled.

Their commotion caught the attention of everyone else. When they saw the monstrosity of a chair, the room erupted in laughter.

“Like your chair is any better!” Izumo fired back, red-faced.

Everyone turned to Kotetsu’s creation. His chair had one leg in the front and one in the back—but both on the same side. The laughter doubled.

“You two are hopeless,” Anko said smugly. “Watch me—second best in the grade!”

Her three-legged chair not only stood—it walked in circles around her.

The entire class burst out laughing. Even students from other classes came to see the bizarre furniture parade.

Right then, the dismissal bell rang, and Mugetsu announced the end of class.

---

[Lecture Completed]

[Rating: A]

[Reward: Mystical Palm Technique]

A stream of memories about the cultivation and use of the Mystical Palm Technique flowed into Mugetsu’s mind.

“Got lucky today,” Mugetsu thought, nodding to himself.

Mystical Palm Technique wasn’t your run-of-the-mill Medical Ninjutsu—it was high-level. Not many in Konoha had truly mastered it.

It could heal both external wounds and internal illness—making it incredibly powerful.

With it, Obito’s Chakra Nature Transformation training would be far safer. Any injuries could be treated on the spot.

“Now I’ve gathered all seven attributes,” Mugetsu thought.

Mystical Palm Technique fell under Yang Release Chakra Nature Transformation. Since he hadn’t mastered that before, the system—as always—granted him corresponding training memories.

With the Yin-based Genjutsu from before, Mugetsu now possessed Nature Transformation in all seven chakra attributes.

---

After school, Mugetsu took his disciples for routine training. Once they finished, he didn’t return to the main district, choosing instead to stay at his residence deep in the South Border Forest.

Today was report day for his Root mission.

Mugetsu wrote everything honestly—well, mostly. Since Shisui’s personality was unlike the rest of the Uchiha, he reported that truthfully. For the other details, he used a little... creative writing.

For example, in the recent grade-level practical exams, Hyuga Homura had crushed his opponent with ease—demonstrating rare genius. Meanwhile, Obito and Guy barely scraped through, their victories chalked up mostly to luck.

Regarding Asuma’s mission, Mugetsu reported that Asuma now recognized him as a teacher and asked whether recruitment into Root should begin.

Of course, unless Danzo had gone senile, there was no way he’d approve that.

But that wasn’t the point.

The goal of the report was simple:
Show progress.
Display results.
Prove loyalty.

Mission success, wrapped in flattery.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 41: Training in Progress

Root moved fast.

The morning after Mugetsu submitted his report, a Root ninja appeared silently in his courtyard.

“These are orders from Danzo-sama.”

The masked ninja handed over two scrolls.

Mugetsu nodded and took them.

As always, the Root ninja said nothing more. The moment the scrolls changed hands, he vanished without a trace.

Sensing the chakra fade away, Mugetsu stepped back inside the house and unsealed the scrolls.

The first was the mission scroll. As expected, it opened with the usual praise and indoctrination—commending him for upholding Root’s standards and completing missions with excellence. But beneath the flowery flattery came the real orders: the part that mattered.

Danzo had responded to his earlier inquiry about recruiting Asuma into Root:
Not necessary.

Mugetsu was simply to teach Asuma as usual. Become a trusted teacher, gain his confidence—but do nothing beyond that. Danzo even included a warning: do not reveal anything out of the ordinary.

Exactly as Mugetsu had predicted.

Recruiting Asuma into Root would be akin to Danzo declaring war from within the Hokage’s office—an invitation for Sarutobi Hiruzen to act.

Root might be strong, but its strength came entirely from leeching Anbu’s resources. And that meant the real Hokage, Hiruzen, could rein it in whenever he wanted.

There were also other orders:
Keep a close eye on Uchiha students.
Assess their loyalty to Konoha.
Watch for prodigies who could be absorbed into Root.

Mugetsu set that scroll aside and opened the second one.

Inside were several rare, high-grade medicinal formulas—rewards for his excellent mission results.

He stored the scroll carefully and burned the first one to ash.

“In this world... a stable life has become a luxury.”

He swept the ashes into the trash and stared out at the courtyard, expression unreadable.

Waking up to a fully armed ninja standing in your yard wasn’t just uncomfortable—it was unsettling.

But he had no choice.

For a time, he’d considered revealing his strength during his teachings with Asuma. Perhaps if Hiruzen saw his value, he could earn protection from the curse mark and transfer allegiance to the Hokage’s side.

That thought was short-lived.

Even if Hiruzen wanted him, exposing his strength wouldn’t work.

Hiruzen didn’t know the full extent of his abilities—what Jutsu he had mastered or how far he’d progressed. As long as he didn’t use anything too conspicuous, like Water Severing Wave, he could pass unnoticed.

But Danzo?
Danzo knew too much.
After all, Mugetsu’s original self was trained by Root.

If he showed his hand, Danzo could simply frame him as a spy and feed that “truth” to Hiruzen. There’d be no salvation.

There were only three situations where he could reveal his true strength:

One – If Danzo tried to sacrifice him, he’d unleash his power and escape.

Two – If he reached the level of the Sannin, and a war broke out.
If he rose as a battlefield hero in Konoha’s time of need, his mysterious background wouldn’t matter—only his contributions.

Three – If he gained the power to overthrow Konoha.
At that point, exposure would be meaningless.

Mugetsu adjusted his expression. Calm. Gentle. Unbothered.

He walked to the Ninja School, stepped into the faculty office with a warm smile, and then into his classroom.

He still lacked the strength to act.
So for now, it was better to play the role—an easygoing, likable teacher everyone trusted.

---

Saturday.
Obito arrived at the training ground early.

He picked up a palm-sized ice cube, placed it in his hand, and began focusing his chakra.

Ten seconds later, the ice cube melted completely, leaving only a wet mark on the ground.

Mugetsu, standing nearby, nodded silently.

Six days ago, Obito couldn’t even melt ice faster than nature could.
To reach this level in less than a week...

That was beyond expectations

He hadn’t expected to unlock the Chef skill—let alone for it to actually help with Nature Transformation training.

To reach this level so quickly... Mapo Tofu had truly played a major role.

“You’ve grasped the basics of Nature Transformation. Next, you need to focus on increasing your maximum output,” Mugetsu said, pulling out a head-sized ice cube from a wooden bucket and placing it on the ground.

“Your new goal is to melt this ice cube within ten seconds.”

“Huh? That’s huge...” Obito scratched his head, staring at the ice block. It was clearly on a different scale than before.

“This phase is about testing your limit—how much Chakra you can instantly release. Don’t worry about conserving energy. Use your full strength. Rest when you’re tired, and resume once you’ve recovered.”

This stage required time and repetition. Unless someone had the absurd vitality and chakra reserves of Naruto—who could cheat with a thousand Shadow Clones gaining experience all at once—there were no shortcuts.

Compared to someone like that, Obito was already doing well. The teaching skill helped, and the buff from that special dish certainly wasn’t hurting either.

—

As noon approached, Mugetsu had the three stop their training.

“You’ve probably gotten sick of eating the same dishes every day,” he said with a smile. “So today... we’re having hotpot.”

Even with the skill buff, eating the same thing every day could grow dull. Mugetsu didn’t just want obedience from his students—he wanted their trust. And to do that, he had to go the extra mile.

“Awesome! No more super spicy tofu!” Obito jumped up, visibly thrilled.

It wasn’t that Mapo Tofu tasted bad—it was the aftermath. Eating it every day had made trips to the restroom... traumatic.

“I’ve only prepared the hotpot base,” Mugetsu added. “As for the ingredients, that’s up to what you find.”

“I want fish!” Obito declared, pulling out a kunai and dashing toward the river to start spearfishing.

“I’ll help you!” Might Guy shouted, sprinting full speed ahead. He dove into the water like a torpedo, sending waves splashing in every direction.

Obito, crouched by the riverbank and poised to strike, was instantly soaked.

“Might Guy!” Obito clenched his fists.

Guy popped up from the water, two fish in hand, blinking innocently. “Obito, did you call me?”

“Yeah!” Obito grinned through gritted teeth, then forced a cheerful tone. “I wanted to say... Might Guy, you’re amazing. Truly a great brother.”

Elsewhere, Shisui returned from the forest with a handful of wild vegetables and mushrooms.

Later, the trio even managed to take down a wild boar together.

Guy distracted it, Shisui struck the killing blow, and Obito provided backup. It was clumsy teamwork—but it worked.

Meanwhile, Mugetsu prepared the hotpot base and processed the ingredients they gathered.

He created several Shadow Clones to help divide the labor and get everything ready quickly.

Only the wild boar and fish took real effort to clean. The vegetables and mushrooms just needed washing and a quick slice before tossing them in.

They didn’t even bother lighting a fire—Obito simply held his hand under the pot, using chakra to heat it directly. It doubled as extra training.

And just like that, the four of them—master and disciples—made a simple meal from the forest.

It wasn’t a gourmet feast. The ingredients were raw, the cooking rough, and it lacked the depth of Mugetsu’s usual dishes... but Shisui ate with a rare, quiet joy.

For someone who’d lost both parents at a young age, this kind of warmth was something he almost never felt.

[Disciple Uchiha Shisui's Trust Level has increased. Current Trust Level: Three]

Mugetsu smiled as he picked up a piece of fish from the pot and took a bite.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 42: Mugetsu Is Interested in the Sealing Technique

On Saturday afternoon, Mugetsu returned to his house in the Main District.

Since they had shared meals several times, their relationship had grown quite close. So, Mugetsu directly called them over before starting to cook.

“Mugetsu, what are you making today?” Kushina asked curiously.

She had eaten at Mugetsu’s place several times now, and not once had he repeated a dish.

It wasn’t just the variety that impressed her—it was the fact that every dish tasted amazing. Kushina admired him for that… and maybe envied him a little too.

“Mushroom soup and stir-fried mushrooms,” Mugetsu said, pointing at a plastic bag full of mushrooms by the sink.

At noon, Shisui and the others had gathered a ridiculous amount of ingredients: fish, wild vegetables, and even a wild boar. Mugetsu brought the extras home.

Setting everything else aside, wild mushrooms were certainly fresh—but they had to be cooked thoroughly. A bit of diarrhea was manageable… but food poisoning that led to a coffin? Yeah, no thanks.

“These aren’t wild mushrooms picked from the forest, are they?” Kushina frowned slightly. The mushrooms varied in size and type and definitely didn’t look store-bought.

It reminded her of the first time she ate at his place—she’d jokingly accused him of using some weird mushrooms that made her see illusions.

If Mugetsu really had put in something like that, with his cooking skills? Eating it would basically be like falling under Genjutsu.

Mugetsu nodded. “This afternoon, I had a picnic in the forest with some students. We gathered too many ingredients and couldn’t finish them, so I brought the leftovers home.”

“You even take students on picnics?” Kushina’s tone was half teasing, half envious.

She’d spent six full years at the Ninja Academy and had never met a teacher generous enough to take students on a picnic.

“They’re good kids. We get along well,” Mugetsu replied casually.

“Need help? I can wash the veggies,” Minato offered, feeling awkward about freeloading again.

“Then help me wash the mushrooms. I’ll handle the wild boar meat,” Mugetsu said, assigning him the task without hesitation.

Being overly polite didn’t help friendships grow.

Relationships had to be built through give and take.

Since there were three people eating, Mugetsu also planned to make a dish of braised pork to go with the mushroom dishes.

In his previous life, he never understood why fatty meat made him feel nauseous. But braised pork? That was the exception. Especially when it was well-balanced between lean and fat—absolutely delicious. Braised pork with preserved vegetables was a favorite of his.

Unfortunately, there weren’t any preserved vegetables at the moment, so he’d have to settle for plain braised pork.

“What about me? What should I do?” Kushina asked, watching Mugetsu and Minato work side by side. Why did they feel like brothers in the kitchen while she felt like a third wheel?

“There’s no more space here. You just sit and wait to eat,” Mugetsu said bluntly.

This wasn’t a restaurant kitchen. With three people moving around, it’d just get chaotic. Two was perfect. Plus, there wasn’t much else to do.

Left with nothing to help with, Kushina plopped onto the living room sofa. Bored, she picked up a book from the low table.

“Huh?” She blinked at the cover. It was a book about Sealing Techniques.

“‘What is Sealing Technique?’ Mugetsu, why are you reading something like this? Just the title sounds boring. It’s not even close to…”

She stopped midsentence as she flipped the page and spotted the author’s name: Uzumaki Ashina.

Coughed once. Coughed twice.

“This book’s actually really good. You should read it carefully,” she said quickly, adjusting her tone.

“I’ve already read it several times,” Mugetsu replied, not looking up from the pork. “Lord Ashina really lives up to his title as Konoha’s Sealing Technique progenitor. Even someone like me, who knows nothing about sealing, learned a lot.”

“Of course! He’s the leader of the Uzumaki Clan!” Kushina said, puffing her chest with pride.

“But you’re interested in Sealing Techniques too?” she asked.

“Very interested,” Mugetsu said, eyes lighting up. “It’s mysterious… and powerful.”

“In terms of improving one’s strength, Sealing Techniques really are a great choice,” Minato added with a nod.

The three of them continued chatting about Sealing Techniques while Mugetsu finished cooking.

Mugetsu mostly listened and occasionally chimed in with some beginner-level opinions. That, in turn, made Minato and Kushina feel even more accomplished as they explained things.

Kushina was the first to try the braised pork. She had never eaten it before, and the moment it touched her tongue—

Soft. Melt-in-your-mouth. Not greasy at all.

“This is amazing!” she exclaimed, grabbing a huge spoonful of rice. “Why have I never tasted something this good before!?”

“If you want to learn, I can teach you,” Mugetsu said, smiling.

“It’s a deal! Tomorrow night, Minato and I will buy the ingredients!” she said instantly.

Then she turned and noticed the plate of stir-fried mushrooms was already half gone.

Minato, quietly munching while the two of them talked, hadn’t stopped eating at all.

“Hey! I haven’t eaten yet! Minato, save some for me!” Kushina yelled and rushed to the table.

One bite of the stir-fried mushrooms and her eyes lit up again. They were unbelievably fresh.

After dinner, the three of them went out for a walk.

As they strolled through the district, conversation flowed naturally. Mugetsu shared amusing stories from teaching. Minato and Kushina responded with tales of strange and unusual experiences from their missions.

---

With only two days left until the competition, Mugetsu began Obito’s final training.

“To make your Ninjutsu look more impressive, aside from Nature Transformation and Chakra volume, you can use Shape Transformation too,” Mugetsu explained.

“But… only two days left. Can I really learn Shape Transformation in time?” Obito scratched his head, unconvinced.

“Of course not,” Mugetsu said bluntly. Obito’s talent in Ninjutsu wasn’t exactly stellar.

“But you don’t need to master it. I’ve already improved the Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique for you.”

Mugetsu had gone all out to help Obito take first place—and to maximize the mission rewards tied to his training.

He’d modified the Fireball Jutsu to make it appear larger than normal. In truth, it didn’t have much more flame or power. It was just a visual trick.

After all, the Youth Ninjutsu Competition wasn’t actual combat. Each participant only needed to perform a single technique. Whoever left the deepest impression would win.

“You’re a genius, Mugetsu-sensei! You’re my Six Paths Sage!” Obito declared dramatically, instantly confident that first place was his.

With a teacher like this, how could Kakashi possibly beat him?

“Didn’t you say something about ‘a request for a lifetime’? As your teacher, I have to take that seriously,” Mugetsu said, chuckling.

“Hehe…” Obito scratched his cheek, slightly embarrassed.

“Now get to training,” Mugetsu said, flicking him on the head.

“Yes!” Obito shouted and immediately threw himself into practice.

He was already itching to defeat Kakashi in front of Rin and claim that glorious first place.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 43: The Game Begins

Evening, Uchiha Clan.

“Obito, slow down, you’ll choke.”

Hearing his grandma’s reminder, Obito slowed down his eating and explained, “Grandma, a friend invited me out to play.”

“Which friend? Is it Rin?” she asked with a knowing smile, glancing at him warmly.

Since Rin often came by to visit, she was quite familiar with her.

“Yeah, but others are coming too,” Obito said between mouthfuls.

The Youth Ninjutsu Competition was tomorrow, and after training all day, he was completely exhausted.

Maybe because he and Kakashi would be competing again, Rin suggested they all hang out tonight to unwind a little. Since Kakashi was coming, Obito had invited Might Guy too.

“I’m done!” Obito wiped his mouth, jumped up, and rushed for the door.

His grandma followed him to the entrance, chuckling. “Good luck, Obito. I still want to see great-grandchildren one day.”

Obito nearly tripped. Turning back, blushing, he shouted, “Grandma! I’m still in school!”

Even if he did have thoughts about it… wasn’t it way too early!?

They had agreed to meet on a street in the southern part of the Main District.

By the time Obito arrived, the other three were already there—he was the last one.

“I ran into an old lady who needed help. That’s why I’m late,” Obito explained.

“You really do attract grandmas,” Kakashi said flatly. “It’s always like this with you.”

“I don’t know why either,” Obito said, feeling a little wronged. “But if someone needs help, I can’t just walk away, right?”

“All good. Obito’s just too kind—always the first to spot someone in need,” Rin said, smiling gently as she stepped between the two.

With that short detour out of the way, the four began walking down the bustling street.

“So many people!” Might Guy’s eyes lit up. “Kakashi, want to race through the crowd and see who’s faster?”

“I refuse,” Kakashi said immediately, shutting him down before the idea could gain traction.

“There’s an event on this street today, so a lot of people came,” Rin explained, leading them toward the activity area.

The whole street was lined with vendors. Lights flickered everywhere, and people in colorful yukata strolled about.

“Look, those goldfish are so cute!” Rin pointed to a goldfish scooping stall, her eyes sparkling as she waved them over.

“Little lady, want to give it a try? Only ten Ryo for one net,” the vendor said with a grin.

“Ten Ryo, huh…” Rin looked thoughtful. It wasn’t much, but the paper nets broke so easily, one might not be enough.

“I’ll try it,” Obito volunteered, handing over the money.

He aimed straight for the most beautiful, active fish—but after a few clumsy scoops, the net tore.

“Again!” Obito wasn’t ready to give up.

Again. And again. He kept trying, failing each time.

By the ninth attempt, Rin gently stopped him. “Let’s just forget it and try something else.”

“Eighty Ryo is enough for a bowl of ramen,” she added softly.

“But I’ve gotten better! It feels like I’m really close,” Obito hesitated.

“I’ll try!” Might Guy stepped forward, rolling up his sleeves with determination.

Snap! The stick holding the paper net broke before he could even scoop.

“Let me,” Kakashi said calmly, handing the vendor ten Ryo. With a smooth motion, he scooped up a goldfish and passed the bagged prize to Rin.

“Thanks, Kakashi,” Rin said with a bright smile.

Then she turned to the others. “And thank you too, Obito and Guy.”

Obito, who had been sulking, instantly broke into a goofy grin.

After that, the group wandered through the festival: throwing shuriken, playing ninja games like finding the real shadow clone...

As the crowd began to thin, they bought some takoyaki to end the night.

“Kakashi, just wait. Tomorrow, I’m taking first place for sure!” Obito said boldly, munching on a piece.

“If you want the first-place prize, I’ll give it to you after I win,” Kakashi replied coolly.

Their usual bickering made Might Guy’s blood boil with excitement. If only there were a Youth Taijutsu Competition—he’d challenge Kakashi right then and there.

---

The next day.

It was Sunday, so there was no school.

The Youth Ninjutsu Competition would start in the afternoon. Obito spent the morning doing some final practice.

The competition was held on a commercial street in the Leaf Village’s Main District.

Obito had heard it was started years ago by an old ninja tool shop owner to encourage Academy students. Later, with growing popularity, other shops chipped in to fund it, and it became an annual event.

“Obito, which Jutsu are you using today?” Rin asked as they arrived.

“Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique,” Obito replied without hiding it.

“Not the Great Dragon Fire Technique you used during the last exam?” she asked, puzzled.

Back then, Obito used the Fireball Technique and got a score of thirty—nine points lower than Kakashi.

“This time’s different. My Fireball Technique is way stronger now!” Obito said confidently. He was sure it would stun everyone.

“Alright then. I’ll look forward to your performance,” Rin said with a soft smile.

“Obito, do your best. But as my rival, you should know—he’s not easy to beat,” Guy said with arms crossed, trying to look wise.

“Do you want me to leave?” Kakashi finally spoke.

They were literally discussing how to beat him… while he stood right there.

“Kakashi, what Jutsu are you planning to use?” Rin asked with interest.

“Haven’t decided. Maybe Earth Style: Earth Flow Wall.” Kakashi shrugged.

It wasn’t arrogance. He had mastered a number of Jutsu and could pick any one on the spot for this kind of contest.

Looking around, Obito spotted a lot of familiar faces from the Academy—and even two ninja already wearing headbands.

“There are way more people than last time,” he muttered.

“That’s because the prize went up,” Rin said. “This year, first place gets not only a silver-plated kunai but also 8,000 Ryo.”

“Eight thousand Ryo?!” Obito’s eyes went wide.

That much money? Whether to treat Rin to a meal or buy her a gift—no problem at all!

“The competition begins! Contestant number one, please come to the stage for your performance!”

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 44: Ninjutsu Talent

“Excellent! Thank you, Contestant Number One, for your Clone Technique performance. His score is eight points.”

“Next, let’s invite Contestant Number Two to the stage.”

“Mugetsu-sensei, why are we even here watching this kind of competition? It feels like a waste of time. There probably aren’t many actual ninja competing,” Asuma asked, clearly unimpressed as he watched the contestant fumble through a clumsy Clone Technique.

Mugetsu chuckled. “Asuma, have you already forgotten your last match with Shisui? Never underestimate anyone.”

Asuma fell silent. If it hadn’t been for Mugetsu-sensei timely encouragement after that crushing loss to Shisui, he might’ve withdrawn from everything entirely.

“Understanding the strength of your peers in the village is never a bad thing,” Mugetsu added, sounding casual—but truthfully, he was mainly here to keep an eye on Obito, just in case the kid messed something up.

Asuma glanced around and noticed some familiar faces in the crowd.

“Kakashi’s here too? He’s not competing, is he? That’d just be bullying,” he muttered.

He and Kakashi had grown up together—he knew how abnormal that guy was. Graduated at five, Chūnin at six… terrifying talent.

While others were still fumbling with hand seals and practicing the Three Body Technique, Kakashi was already deep into Ninjutsu training and Nature Transformation.

And it wasn’t just him—Asuma also spotted Shisui, the very same guy who’d defeated him before.

He couldn't help but look forward to a clash between those two monsters. Let them go wild against each other.

“Please welcome Contestant Number Two, Kotetsu!” the host called out enthusiastically.

Kotetsu stepped confidently onto the stage the moment his name was announced.

“Kotetsu, you got this!” Izumo cheered from the crowd, throwing a fist into the air for his best friend.

He himself had opted not to participate—he didn’t feel ready. Anko had considered joining, but she had something else to do today.

“Contestant Kotetsu, what Ninjutsu will you be performing today?” the host asked with a professional smile and slight bow.

“I want to perform the Enemy Confusion Technique that my friend and I developed!” Kotetsu declared proudly.

Izumo grinned in the crowd. He’d helped create it too—he was proud of their work.

“One really can’t underestimate the new generation,” the host remarked. “Don’t let Contestant Kotetsu’s young age fool you—he’s already developing his own Ninjutsu.”

“May I ask what grade you’re currently in at the Ninja Academy?” the host asked, intrigued.

“First grade,” Kotetsu replied earnestly.

“Incredible!” the host exclaimed. First-grade students hadn’t even been studying for two months yet. Just being able to use the Three Body Technique was already above average.

Gasps and murmurs rippled through the crowd. Second and third-grade students in particular started questioning what they’d been doing with their time.

Mugetsu had a rough idea of what Kotetsu’s Ninjutsu was, but he wasn’t sure how far along it had been developed.

The host stepped back. “Then, let’s enjoy Contestant Kotetsu’s Enemy Confusion Technique!”

Kotetsu swiftly formed hand seals and channeled chakra. With a puff, a burst of white smoke erupted—and a chair, taller than Kotetsu, appeared beside him on stage.

Silence.

A deafening silence.

Everyone stared at the chair with visible confusion, expressions blank as question marks formed above their heads.

Even the host, a seasoned veteran of five years of hosting, found himself momentarily stunned.

“Ahem… Contestant Kotetsu… your Ninjutsu…?” he asked, struggling to form a coherent question.

“Isn’t the Clone Technique meant to confuse enemies?” Kotetsu said, explaining with pride. “My Ninjutsu combines the Clone and Transformation Techniques to increase its effectiveness in battle.”

“But… why a chair?” the host blurted out. He wasn’t sure if this would confuse enemies, but it would definitely confuse allies.

“Because a chair is easier to transform into. I can’t do anything else yet,” Kotetsu answered honestly.

“Pffft—Hahahaha!”

The audience erupted into laughter. They’d been expecting a young genius—what they got was something else entirely.

“This kid’s… truly a talent,” Asuma muttered, lips twitching.

Just a moment ago, he’d been wondering if all the new kids were secretly mini-Second Hokages, developing Ninjutsu in the first grade. Now the illusion was thoroughly shattered.

“Mugetsu-sensei, are all Ninja Academy students like this now?” Asuma said dryly.

Mugetsu could only sigh. He’d told him to start with a chair, not stop at a chair.

“In terms of actual mastery, being able to perform both Clone and Transformation Techniques at this level—especially as a first-grader—is impressive,” Mugetsu said honestly.

Asuma blinked. “Right… he's still a first-grader. That’s true.”

He glanced around at the crowd, many still laughing, and suddenly felt a rare sense of maturity. “You’re sharp, Mugetsu-sensei. Didn’t let appearances fool you.”

Izumo, on the other hand, was sweating bullets. After all that laughter, he was secretly relieved he hadn’t joined. If this got out, his whole school life might be over.

“Let’s look at the judges’ scores. Total: twelve points,” the host announced. “The concept behind this Ninjutsu is actually quite good. If refined, it could become a truly effective technique.”

“I’ll keep working hard—with my brothers Izumo and Anko—to perfect this technique we developed together,” Kotetsu said with a big smile, purposely saying their full names.

In the crowd, Izumo’s face went pale. If people remembered that, how would he ever get a girlfriend?

“Next, let’s welcome Contestant Number Three, Uchiha Tekka!”

“Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique!”

Tekka didn’t waste time with pleasantries. He formed seals rapidly and launched a massive fireball, nearly as tall as a person, blazing across the stage.

“As expected of the Uchiha Clan!” the host exclaimed. “He hasn’t even graduated and he’s already mastered the powerful Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique!”

“Amazing. Even most Genin can’t handle that level of Ninjutsu,” one of the judges said, immediately scoring high.

The others nodded in agreement, all handing out generous scores.

“Twenty-six points! Contestant Tekka is now in first place!”

With five years of hosting under his belt, the host felt confident: unless some monster appeared, twenty-six would hold the top spot.

Tekka walked off the stage with calm indifference. Truthfully, if the prize wasn’t eight thousand ryō, he wouldn’t have bothered competing.

“Shisui, what did you think of my Fireball Technique?” Tekka asked.

“You’ve clearly been working hard,” Shisui replied.

He’d actually been on his way to meet Obito but had bumped into some clanmates and joined them instead.

While Tekka’s Fireball was decent, Shisui didn’t think he’d win—because he’d seen Obito’s.

“Next, let’s welcome Contestant Number Four, Uchiha Obito!”

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 45: The Fireball That Shocked the Whole Audience

“Obito, it’s your turn,” Rin reminded him softly.

Obito nodded, then quickly stepped onto the stage.

“You got this, Obito!” Rin cheered, her fists clenched with determination.

“Obito, you’re up against Kakashi this time. Show them all your hard work,” Guy added with a thumbs-up and that trademark gleam in his teeth.

They had trained together under Mugetsu’s guidance. Guy had witnessed Obito’s relentless efforts firsthand.

“Don’t lose to someone else before it’s even my turn,” Kakashi said coolly—his own way of encouraging him.

And it worked.

Obito spun around and replied, “Impossible! Just you wait and see!”

“Another Uchiha youth, how rare! I wonder what kind of performance we’ll see this time,” the host announced with theatrical enthusiasm. The money they had paid for this event was really paying off—even two Uchiha had shown up.

“Obito too? He’s a bit unlucky…” Asuma muttered. “Tekka just nailed his performance. The comparison’s going to be brutal.”

He’d known Obito for over three years and was well aware of his skills. Even though Obito had learned the Great Fireball Technique, his proficiency had always been… average, at best.

“He’s competing too?” Tekka frowned from the audience. His earlier confidence in getting the prize money was starting to waver.

Still, he consoled himself with another thought.

“Well, the judges aren’t exactly experts. Maybe they won’t notice how much stronger the Great Dragon Fire Technique really is.”

The Great Dragon Fire Technique, a B-rank Ninjutsu, was technically a level above the Great Fireball Technique—but visually, it was less impressive.

“Uchiha Obito, what Ninjutsu will you be demonstrating today?” the host asked, following procedure.

“I’ll be using Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique,” Obito replied confidently.

“Another Great Fireball Technique! Have all the Uchiha mastered this jutsu already? As expected of a prestigious clan. Let’s see what Uchiha Obito can do,” the host announced while stepping well out of range.

After all, large-scale Fire Release techniques weren’t to be taken lightly.

“Does he really have high proficiency in Great Fireball while also mastering Great Dragon Fire?” Tekka found that hard to believe.

He could accept that from Shisui without question, but Obito had once been known as the dead last of the Uchiha.

Obito stood at the center of the stage, gazing down at the crowd.

Rin was smiling brightly, cheering him on.

Guy gave him an enthusiastic thumbs-up, flashing those blindingly white teeth.

Kakashi kept his eyes fixed on the stage.

Shisui looked calm, as if silently telling him, “You’ve got this.”

Asuma already looked like he regretted coming.

And then—

“Teacher Mugetsu!” Obito’s face lit up with joy when he spotted Mugetsu in the audience.

He had thought Mugetsu wouldn’t make it today because of tutoring duties.

Obito owed a lot to Mugetsu. It was thanks to his guidance that he had shed the title of Uchiha’s dead last, defeated Tekka, ranked second in the class, and even passed the theoretical exam for the first time.

Standing here now—strong, confident—was only possible because of Mugetsu’s help.

For twenty days, Mugetsu had gone above and beyond to train him, even helping refine his Ninjutsu.

If Mugetsu couldn’t witness his best performance today, it would be his only regret.

Noticing Obito’s gaze, Mugetsu gave him a calm smile and a wave.

“I can’t let everyone down,” Obito took a deep breath, steeling his resolve. He entered a level of seriousness he had never reached before.

He hadn’t forgotten the sting of failure.

This time, he would win it all.

“Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique!”

Obito formed hand seals with smooth precision. Chakra surged in his chest, concentrated and transformed with practiced control—then expelled in a single breath.

Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

A torrent of fire roared from his mouth, forming a blazing orange-red fireball that grew rapidly in size.

Four meters tall.

Nearly triple his height.

“What kind of Academy student can produce that?!” one of the judges exclaimed, eyes wide in disbelief.

Another rubbed his eyes, sure he must be seeing things.

“Uchiha Obito’s Great Fireball Technique is on a whole other level—shocking even the judges!” the host cried out, his voice trembling with excitement.

In five years of commentary, he had never seen a Great Fireball Technique like this—especially from a student.

“That’s… that’s impossible!” Tekka looked like he’d been hit with a Genjutsu.

He wanted to believe it was a Genjutsu.

If Obito could unleash something like that, then there had been no need for trickery that day. If they had fought head-on, Tekka would’ve been utterly crushed.

“This is Obito’s Great Fireball?” Asuma stared in disbelief.

“Teacher, hit me. I think I’m under a Genjutsu,” Asuma said weakly to Mugetsu.

Mugetsu obliged, tapping Asuma’s head with two fingers.

“Ouch!” Asuma winced, then looked back at the fireball still burning on stage. His mouth hung open in pure shock.

He could accept being outclassed by Shisui—a genius who might even surpass Kakashi.

But Obito? They were old friends. He knew Obito’s skill level.

What was this jutsu that was almost the size of a house?

Had Obito been hiding his strength all this time?

“Even Obito’s at this level now… Am I really that far behind?” Asuma couldn’t help but doubt himself.

If he didn’t start training harder, he wouldn’t just fall behind the Third Hokage—he’d be the weakest among his friends.

“With a Great Fireball like this, no wonder he was so confident,” Kakashi mused, watching silently.

Obito had grown far beyond what he’d expected.

But he hadn’t even graduated yet—how had he progressed so much in such a short time?

Usually, growth like this only happened after graduation.

“Ten, ten, ten! Uchiha Obito scores a perfect thirty! He takes first place—in advance!” the host shouted with infectious energy.

All three judges had given Obito a perfect score.

A rare occurrence.

“Was that an illusion...?” a low voice muttered.

Hyuga Homura had activated his Byakugan.

He saw through the true nature of Obito’s technique. While visually overwhelming, it wasn’t quite as powerful as it looked.

Still, Obito’s victory was secured.

But Homura wasn’t worried.

He was certain Obito wouldn’t win the next final exam—because he would make sure Obito couldn’t use Ninjutsu.

“The host said you’ve already secured first place! Obito, you’re amazing!” Rin praised as Obito stepped off the stage.

“Hehe…” Obito scratched his head, grinning from ear to ear.

“Don’t get cocky. When it’s my turn, they might just break the rules and give a higher score,” Kakashi said, deadpan.

“Next, let’s welcome our fifth contestant—Kakashi Hatake—to the stage!” the host announced, right on cue.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 46: Changes in the Nature of Yin Chakra

Kakashi appeared on the arena in a flash.

"Kakashi, you can do it!" Rin cheered loudly from the sidelines.

Seeing Kakashi use the Body Flicker Technique just to enter the stage, Obito couldn’t help but feel annoyed. Show-off… He clenched his fists. Fine. I’ll learn the Body Flicker Technique too.

"Contestant Kakashi Hatake is no ordinary ninja—he's a well-known genius of Konoha. If I’m not mistaken, this is your second time joining the competition, right?" the host introduced with extra flair, clearly influenced by Kakashi’s reputation.

"Mm." Kakashi nodded coolly, saying nothing more. He kept his usual calm, aloof demeanor.

"Contestant Kakashi Hatake, what Ninjutsu will you be demonstrating today?" the host asked.

"Earth Release: Earth Flow Wall," Kakashi replied.

Once the host stepped back, Kakashi swiftly formed a series of hand seals. A surge of Chakra exploded from his body.

"Earth Release: Earth Flow Wall!"

With a deep rumble, the ground trembled. Then, behind Kakashi, a massive earthen wall began to rise—thick, solid, and formidable.

"This level of Earth Release…" One of the judges stared at the long and sturdy wall, falling into thought.

Ordinarily, a performance like this would be an easy perfect score. But now, after Obito had already scored a perfect thirty, another one would raise a dilemma. Two first-place winners?

Still, after a moment of hesitation, the judge raised the card with a bold '10' written on it. He decided to let the organizers deal with the consequences.

"This guy is still as abnormal as ever." Asuma wasn’t surprised by Kakashi’s strength.

"To beat Kakashi in a Ninjutsu duel… I’ve still got a long way to go," Guy muttered, recalling their last battle—where he had been completely crushed. Aside from one surprise kick with the Leaf Whirlwind, he had no chance to counter.

When Obito saw one of the judges raise a perfect score, he immediately felt a wave of dread. If Kakashi gets a thirty too… then who gets first place?

"Ten points, ten points, ten points! Contestant Kakashi Hatake scores a total of thirty points!"

The host's excited voice echoed across the venue.

"Incredible! This is the second perfect score of today’s competition, and the first time since its founding that we’ve had two perfect scores appear!"

The competition had never been this intense before. In previous years, someone like Tekka would have been more than enough to win first place.

"Just my luck..." Tekka muttered in frustration. He’d gone from aiming for first to barely clinging to third.

Still, he couldn't complain. Both Kakashi and Obito had shown strength that was far beyond his own.

"If only Shisui had participated, he definitely would’ve gotten a perfect score too," Tekka sighed.

Though he was two years older, he was well aware that he couldn't match Shisui.

Shisui smiled and said nothing. He didn’t care much about the competition. Besides, Obito seemed so determined to win first place—he had no intention of getting in the way.

"Happy now? If you want to beat me, you’ll need a few more years," Kakashi said as he stepped off the stage, directing the words at Obito.

"Don’t act so smug! We both got thirty points, and I got mine first. Logically, that makes me the winner," Obito argued, clearly dissatisfied.

"You got thirty because that’s your limit. I got thirty because that’s the maximum," Kakashi replied calmly.

"You…" Obito flushed with frustration, unable to come up with a proper retort.

"Alright, you’re both really strong—no need to argue," Rin said, stepping between them with a helpless smile.

Not far from the competition stage, a few organizers and merchants had gathered to discuss the unexpected outcome.

"Two perfect scores? Now what? Who takes first place?"

"Should we do a tie-breaker and let them compete with another Ninjutsu?" one merchant suggested.

"That’s one way to decide, but… one of them is still a student. Just mastering that Fire Release is already remarkable," another merchant countered.

"Can’t we just have co-first place?"

A new voice suddenly joined the conversation.

The merchants turned to see a blond man with a forehead protector standing beside them—no one had noticed when he arrived.

"We could use the idea of a ‘dual first place’ as a gimmick," Mugetsu suggested with a casual smile. "Host a celebration, offer discounts. It’ll attract more people to the shops."

"That’s… actually a great idea." The merchants looked at one another, nodding.

After all, the competition was partly meant to draw crowds to the commercial street. If this ‘dual champion’ twist attracted more shoppers, even better.

Even a small bump in profit would cover the prize money. The first-place reward was only eight thousand ryō, after all.

"Hey, Ninja-sama, ever considered opening a shop here?" one shopkeeper asked, impressed by Mugetsu’s business instincts.

"No, no, I’m just a passing Chunin. Still, your event’s doing a great job—it’s really inspiring the youth of the village to train hard," Mugetsu replied before turning to leave.

If there had been a tie-breaker, he thought, Obito wouldn’t have stood a chance against Kakashi.

He had worked hard to secure this first place for Obito—pulling every string, going the extra mile. Hopefully, the reward wouldn’t disappoint.

In the matches that followed, no one else came close to a perfect score. Not even higher than Tekka’s. The next best was only twenty-three points.

Once all the contestants had finished, it was time to announce the results.

"Uchiha Obito, first place! Kakashi Hatake, first place! Uchiha Tekka, second place..." the host declared.

Mugetsu’s suggestion had been adopted. Obito and Kakashi were both listed as first place—officially a draw.

"You just got lucky this time. Next time, I’ll definitely beat you!" Obito declared, practically glowing with pride.

"When your strength matches your mouth, we’ll talk," Kakashi replied dryly.

Obito couldn’t out-talk him—but with a silver-plated kunai and eight thousand ryō in hand, he didn’t need to.

He held his prize with both hands, grinning from ear to ear.

And at the same moment, Mugetsu’s training mission finally triggered completion.

The rewards that appeared brought a wave of relief to Mugetsu’s face. His twenty days of hard work hadn’t gone to waste.

Eight hundred Chakra—he’d need forty B-rank evaluations to get that much by grinding.

A Skill Proficiency Scroll—able to instantly raise any mastered Ninjutsu to the proficient level.

But best of all…

The Yin Release Chakra Nature Transformation.

Of all the rewards, this one pleased him most—even more than the Chakra. Yin and Yang Release were notoriously difficult to master.

And as soon as he received it, a flood of memories relating to the cultivation of Yin Release poured into his mind.

Without delay, Mugetsu opened his panel to check the newly updated stats.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 47: Great Improvement of Panels

[Name: Hayate Mugetsu]

[Age: 18]

[Chakra: 8000]

[Skills: Teaching, Fire Release: Head Engraving Pain, Healing Jutsu, Wind Release: Pressure Damage, Earth Release: Earth Flow Wall, Eight Gates Formation…]

[Evaluation: You have mastered seven chakra nature transformations and are proficient in Fire and Water Release. In a pure clash of strength, you can overwhelm a Jonin. All you need is more chakra to become a true powerhouse.]

Compared to last month, when the exam had just ended, the panel has shown a significant leap in stats.

This month's training mission caused an especially noticeable boost in chakra. When Mugetsu first transmigrated, it was April. From April to May, his chakra increased by a thousand—from 4300 to 5300. Adding the 500 chakra reward from the early May exam brought it to 5800.

Now, from early May to the beginning of June, it had skyrocketed from 5800 to 8000—a total gain of 2200.

He once envied the Root Jonin with their 7000 chakra points. But in just two months, he had surpassed them. Now, he had a whole thousand more.

Still, Mugetsu knew this rate of growth wouldn’t last. The massive increase was mainly due to completing Obito's training mission. For now, there were no new missions, and with no exams between June and July, progress would naturally slow. The final exam was scheduled for mid-July.

Besides the chakra boost, Mugetsu also received rewards like Water Attribute Chakra Nature Transformation Proficiency, Fire Release: Head Engraving Pain Proficiency, and Yin Attribute Chakra Nature Transformation.

These were essential in strengthening his overall combat ability. Otherwise, it would’ve been awkward to have high chakra but no skills to show for it.

Right now, what Mugetsu desired most were those chakra nature transformation proficiencies.

Mastering water and fire transformation didn’t just boost his ninjutsu’s output—it also opened new doors. He felt confident that with one year of focused effort, he could develop a Boil Release bloodline limit.

If he eventually mastered all seven chakra attributes… Mugetsu didn’t even dare imagine what he could create. A handmade Truth-Seeking Ball, perhaps?

Then again, probably not. Proficiency wasn’t the highest level of mastery. There must be a tier above it before crafting something like a Truth-Seeking Ball became possible.

Still, even without reaching that, various bloodline limits should become achievable.

---

"Obito, Kakashi, congratulations on both getting first place," Rin said cheerfully, flashing a bright smile.

They were her closest friends, and sharing the top spot was the best outcome.

"Hehe, it's all thanks to you cheering for me, Rin!" Obito beamed, his cheeks tinged red. The moment he’d fantasized about twenty days ago had finally come true.

…It would’ve been better without Kakashi’s name on that scoreboard too, he added bitterly in his heart.

"Tied for first, huh… a draw then," Guy murmured thoughtfully.

All his matches with Kakashi so far had been defeats—never once a win or even a tie.

Now seeing Obito pull even with Kakashi in ninjutsu made Guy feel inspired. He suddenly wanted another rematch.

"Kakashi, let’s celebrate your first place with a battle!" Guy said, full of energy.

"I refuse. That’s not a way to celebrate. There’s no need to mark this kind of competition," Kakashi replied coolly, stepping on Obito’s foot in the process.

Obito, itching to argue back, clenched his fists—but stopped when he saw Mugetsu and Asuma approaching.

"Obito, were you hiding your power during the exam before? You’ve gotten really strong all of a sudden," Asuma said with a grin, jogging over and slapping Obito on the shoulder.

"Nope, it’s all thanks to you, Asuma," Obito replied.

Back when he was learning to walk on water, he had kept pushing himself forward by recalling the example Mugetsu had told him about Asuma.

"Haha, I should be learning from you! That Fire Release was incredible!" Asuma laughed and threw an arm around Obito’s neck.

"Teacher Mugetsu!" Rin, Obito, and Guy all greeted in unison as Mugetsu approached.

Since he often filled in for Class 2 of the fourth grade, Rin was already quite familiar with him.

"Well done," Mugetsu praised with a faint smile. He didn’t say much else and soon walked away with Asuma.

After all, he had reminded his three disciples not to reveal their relationship when others were around. At school, they should act like regular teacher and students.

He never explained why—he left it for them to figure out.

Still, Mugetsu knew he should probably reduce contact when others were watching. Obito wasn’t exactly subtle or reliable.

Before leaving, Mugetsu glanced at Kakashi and used Appraisal.

[Name: Hatake Kakashi]

[Chakra: 2500]

[Potential: S]

[Evaluation: Suited for Lightning and Earth Release. Recommended to accept disciples.]

Seeing Kakashi’s panel, Mugetsu felt a spark of temptation.

2500 chakra at the age of eight—that was no small feat.

He had appraised many Chunin at the academy. Most hovered around 1500–2500, meaning Kakashi at his age had already surpassed most of them.

If he took him in as a disciple and increased his trust level, the chakra returns would definitely be significant.

But Mugetsu quickly dismissed the idea.

Kakashi wasn’t as easy to guide as Obito. He was already a Chunin. Why would he bother learning under another Chunin?

"S potential, huh… Does that mean without a Six Paths bloodline, S is the maximum possible?" Mugetsu wondered.

He had appraised many people and learned something important—potential didn’t equal talent. Otherwise, why would Obito and Guy fall so far behind Kakashi during their school years, even with the same potential?

Talent aside, potential seemed more about a person’s future possibilities.

Those with Six Paths bloodline always had high potential. He hadn’t seen anyone from the Hyuga or Uchiha clans below A.

And yet, despite their potential, not all of them became Jonin. Even two borderline guards in the B- range became Special Jonin in the story.

---

After Mugetsu and Asuma left, the group discussed things and finally decided to go celebrate with ramen.

Since he’d tied for first place, Obito generously offered to pay for everyone’s meal.

But during the meal, he and Kakashi inevitably began arguing again.

"Have you ever been first in your grade at the Ninja School?" Kakashi asked calmly.

"When you’ve managed to hold the top spot until graduation like me, then you can argue with me."

Obito fell silent. He had never been first in the grade—not even in his class.

Guy paused mid-bite, clearly hit by Kakashi’s wide-reaching attack. He too had never ranked first in the grade.

Meanwhile, Mugetsu, who was busy teaching Asuma elsewhere, suddenly received a system pop-up window.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 48: New Training Mission

[“Disciple Uchiha Obito: Training Mission Set.]”

[“Training Mission: Achieve First Place in the Ninja School’s Practical Exam.”]

[“Reward: Determined by mission completion and strength growth during the mission period.”]

[“Disciple Might Guy: Training Mission Set.”]

[“Training Mission: Achieve First Place in the Ninja School’s Practical Exam.”]

[“Reward: Determined by mission completion and strength growth during the mission period.”)

Mugetsu stared at the sudden system pop-ups, falling into thought.

He didn’t know what had triggered the missions, but the result was excellent.

With two disciples undertaking training missions—plus the chakra rewards from the exam—he was almost certain his total chakra would break five digits by the end of the semester.

The only downside was that the practical exam wouldn't end in a tie. It required a definitive first and second place, which meant one disciple’s mission would inevitably yield a slightly lower reward.

“Would it be better if one of them had an ‘accident’ and couldn’t take the exam… postponing it until next semester?” Mugetsu seriously considered the idea.

He hesitated. While he was confident he could pull it off, he wasn’t sure if it was the optimal path. This was the first time two training missions had appeared at once. Until now, he’d believed a disciple could only have one mission active at a time.

If one of them delayed the exam until mid-terms next semester, that would be a three-month gap with no new missions for that disciple. While prolonging a mission could raise its base rewards, was that really more profitable than completing more missions within that time?

Given how the system worked, it was entirely possible that the one who came in second might immediately trigger another mission—something like "Win First Place Next Time"—driven by their refusal to accept defeat.

Mugetsu decided not to overthink it. He would observe and adjust as needed. For now, he just had to focus on strengthening Obito and Guy. No matter what the outcome, more power meant more rewards. That much never changed.

---

On Tuesday morning, Anko hummed a cheerful tune as she made her way to the Ninja School.

She had taken Monday off, and with the weekend before it, it had been three whole days since she last attended class. That meant three days without Mugetsu’s lectures or messing around with her two good brothers.

Naturally, Anko was in a great mood today.

“Will Teacher Mugetsu think I was sick and ask about me? Did Kotetsu and Izumo win the prize money from the competition? I'm really looking forward to it,” she thought, getting more and more excited.

As she approached the school gates and more students came into view, Anko started to notice something strange—people were looking at her.

“Is it weird to take a day off from the Ninja School? Did my absence really spread through the whole school?” she wondered, confused by the stares.

Muttering to herself, Anko walked toward the classroom for Class 1, Grade 1.

But the closer she got, the stranger the atmosphere became. The number of odd looks increased, and something started to feel off.

When she entered the classroom, the first thing she noticed was that Kotetsu and Izumo weren’t talking or playing around. They had their heads down on their desks, pretending to sleep.

Normally, when Anko arrived, the two would be chatting about Kotetsu’s annoying cousin or planning some ridiculous way to meet girls.

She was about to head over and shake them awake when one of the girls she was friendly with called out.

“Anko, you’ve been the talk of the Ninja School these past two days,” the girl said, holding back laughter.

“Huh? I haven’t even been at school. Don’t tell me I got famous just for taking a day off?” Anko scratched her head, puzzled.

“That ninjutsu that turns into a chair—was that your idea?” the girl asked, nearly bursting.

“Turning into a chair… You mean the Enemy Confusion Technique? I guess so. We came up with it together—me, Kotetsu, and Izumo.”

At that, the girl couldn’t hold it in anymore. She burst out laughing. “Pfft—haha! You should really ask your two good brothers!”

Anko’s confusion deepened. She walked up to Kotetsu and Izumo.

“You two didn’t sleep well last night or what?” she asked, growing suspicious.

But no matter how many times she called, they didn’t respond. Heads down, eyes closed. They looked like they were in deep sleep.

Of course, most girls would give up at this point… maybe poke them gently once or twice.

But Anko wasn’t most girls.

Once she confirmed they were only pretending to sleep, she raised her fists—and punched both of them, one after the other.

"Are you two hiding something from me?" Anko asked, narrowing her eyes suspiciously.

Realizing they could no longer pretend, the two finally opened their eyes.

"It’s all Kotetsu’s fault! He embarrassed himself on stage and dragged us down with him!" Izumo immediately threw his good brother under the bus, recounting everything about the weekend’s competition.

"He even made sure to yell our full names in front of everyone—absolutely shameless!" Izumo quickly took Anko’s side, fuming as he condemned Kotetsu with righteous indignation.

Anko’s fists began to clench.

So that’s what it was. She knew a simple day off wouldn’t have caused such a stir—turns out Kotetsu had gone and made a spectacle of himself… and dragged her into it.

Sensing danger, Kotetsu panicked and blurted out, "Anko, don’t listen to him! Izumo was the one who suggested we blame everything on you since you weren’t there! He said we should credit all the ninjutsu to you and pretend it was your idea!"

Anko: …

She slowly turned to look at Izumo. Her eyes were already filled with murderous intent.

She’d actually been thinking yesterday that if the two of them won the prize money, they’d treat her to dango. But now? These two traitors were just racing to see who could backstab her faster.

"You’re both dead meat!" Anko yelled, grabbing Izumo with her left hand and Kotetsu with her right.

The two good brothers knew they were in the wrong and instantly tried to flee. The classroom burst into laughter as the chaos escalated.

The farce only came to a stop when Mugetsu entered.

---

"Teacher Mugetsu, my reputation’s been ruined… I’m no longer the ‘Genius Anko,’ now everyone calls me ‘Talent Anko,’" she said, sulking.

"At least it’s not ‘Mediocre Talent.’ That means they still recognize your strength," Mugetsu replied with a smile, trying to console her.

"I still think ‘Genius’ sounds better."

"Then prove it—with results."

"Will I get dango if I do well on the next exam?"

"If you do well on the exam."

"Yay!" Anko’s mood instantly lifted at the mention of dango, and a bright smile returned to her face.

Just then, the class bell rang.

"Let’s begin," Mugetsu said, starting his lecture for the day.

He began patiently explaining the three basic ninjutsu taught at the Ninja School.

---

[“Lecture Completed.”]

[“Evaluation: A.”]

[“Reward: Water Release: Water Formation Wall.”]

[“Under your guidance, the students of Class 1, Grade 1 have made significant progress in ninjutsu, earning a reward—Mastery-level Three Body Technique.”]

---

After the lecture, aside from the usual reward, Mugetsu received a surprise bonus.

"So the system doesn’t just give out lecture rewards…" he muttered, surprised.

He’d been teaching for over two months, and this was the first time he’d triggered a reward based on student improvement rather than just completing a class.

It was only the Three Body Technique, but still—mastery level was nothing to scoff at when it came to teaching academy students. While not useful for real combat, it was a great tool for their development.

Thinking about it, Mugetsu found it reasonable. After all, this was a teacher system, not just a master-disciple one.

As a teacher, he had been training a full class of students. If they grew stronger under his instruction, it was only natural that he’d receive something in return.

“If I teach higher-level ninjutsu… will the rewards be even better?” Mugetsu wondered, eyes lighting up at the possibility.

It was a great idea—but one he couldn’t act on for now.

According to Ninja School regulations, practical ninjutsu classes were restricted to the Three Body Technique. Only theory classes could go beyond that.

He could somewhat understand the logic behind it.

Each class had over forty students, all with different chakra natures. No one expected a regular Chunin teacher to master ninjutsu across all five chakra types. Plus, student learning speeds varied drastically.

But for Mugetsu, none of that was an issue. He’d already mastered many ninjutsu and had bonuses to teaching skills. His lectures were solid.

Still, for his own safety, he couldn’t afford to stand out too much.

“Maybe I should apply to the Third Hokage to let me handle Class 1, Grade 1’s physical prowess training as well…” Mugetsu thought, shifting his focus to other ways he could help the students grow.

He remembered the frequent complaints about the current Teacher Physical instructor. The students often said their lessons were boring and unhelpful.

If Mugetsu took over, he was confident their physical strength would improve at an even faster pace.

---

After lunch, Mugetsu returned to the office, still thinking about how to further boost the strength of Class 1, Grade 1.

And in that quiet office…

The events of the previous month began to repeat.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Ikeya stood behind Sugito, smiling while kneading his shoulders and pounding his back. He spoke in an overly flattering tone,
"Sugito, can you lend me another 80,000 ryo? I’ll pay you back once I get my salary."

Sugito sighed inwardly. As expected, an unprompted massage is either a trick… or a setup.
This “service” was about to cost him.

"Why are you borrowing again? Didn’t you just borrow last month?" Sugito asked, helpless.

"I paid you back last month, didn’t I?" Ikeya chuckled.

"So you borrow this month… pay it back… and then end up broke again, which means next month you’ll borrow again? If this keeps up, I’ll practically become your personal 80,000 ryo loan machine."

"Uh..." Ikeya was at a loss for words.

"It’s not what you think, Sugito. It’s just… we just started dating, so I’ve got to show effort. I swear, I won’t borrow again next month," he explained weakly.

"You said it yourself. Don’t forget."
Sugito still took out his wallet and handed over 80,000 ryo.

He didn’t feel bad about the money. Despite being a bit of a fool in matters of love, Ikeya was reliable in other ways. He always repaid his debts.

Sugito’s real concern was that lending him money only encouraged bad habits—digging himself deeper into a pit.

"Not borrowing next month? Sugito, you're way too optimistic," Aya cut in coldly. "I can already predict next month’s excuse."

She then mimicked Ikeya's tone with exaggerated sarcasm,
"Sugito, just lend me one last time. I can feel it—this month, I’ll definitely succeed in confessing!"

Ikeya: ...

"If it's a first date, sure, splurge a little to make a good impression. But you two have been dating for two months already. If she really cared about you, she wouldn’t mind going out for ramen."
Aya tried to knock some sense into him.

"And why can’t you pick a better time? You’re always making Teacher Mugetsu cover for you," she added, glancing at Mugetsu who had just walked in.

"She said she’s only free on this day. It’s either this or wait until next time," Ikeya replied, clearly frustrated.

He genuinely felt bad for troubling Mugetsu every time. He had even offered to substitute for him in return, but Mugetsu always declined.

"It’s fine. I’ve got free time anyway. Teaching more students helps improve my own skills too," Mugetsu said with a light smile as he walked to his desk.

"Teacher Mugetsu is just too kind... It’s honestly a trait that’s way too easy to take advantage of," Ikeya thought, feeling a little guilty.

Driven by that guilt, he quickly went to pour Mugetsu some tea and began complimenting him like crazy.

Once the time was right, Ikeya left the office, changed clothes, and headed off for his date.

---

If Ikeya became the Teacher Physical Prowess for Class 1, Grade 1, that would be perfect, Mugetsu thought.

That way, there’d be no need to officially change instructors. If Ikeya asked him to cover more often, it would practically be the same as taking over the role.

But directly applying to the Third Hokage to become the physical training teacher for Class 1, Grade 1? That would be too suspicious.
Who would go out of their way to ask for more classes? It would definitely raise eyebrows.

If someone requests your help and you agree, you're just being kind. But if you proactively ask to teach more—now that’s a red flag.

I need to approach this from the angle of the students’ dissatisfaction… and the current teacher’s poor performance, Mugetsu concluded inwardly.

The most important thing at the Ninja School was strength.

If the students—and especially the higher-ups—realized that the appointment of the Physical training teacher directly affected the students' growth, then everything would be easier to manage.

With that thought in mind, Mugetsu continued practicing his calligraphy until it was nearly time for class.

When he entered the classroom of Class 2, Grade 4, the students were already used to seeing him.

Mugetsu taught them steadily once a week, and by now, most of the students already regarded him as their homeroom teacher.

---

"Teacher, I—"

Obito, as usual, arrived late. Mugetsu didn’t say anything. He simply gave a nod, allowing him to take his seat and listen.

"That annoying Ikeya-sensei!" Obito muttered under his breath, clearly bitter. Why does he always ask for a substitute right when it messes up my schedule?

"Did you run into an old person who needed help again?" Rin asked.

"Not today. I lost track of time while picking out pens at the bookstore," Obito answered honestly.

"Why not do that after school? Lunchtime’s too short. Don’t tell me you skipped eating again?" Rin looked at him, puzzled.

"It’s fine to miss one meal. I’ll eat more later tonight. And besides, I’ve been to a lot of stores recently. The one I found today had the best selection," Obito replied.

"Seriously, what’s more important than food? I’ve got some snacks—I’ll give them to you after class," Rin said with a sigh.

Obito nodded, no longer chatting. He focused on listening to Mugetsu’s lecture.

---

Forty minutes passed quickly. When the dismissal bell rang, Mugetsu wrapped up the lesson, and Rin handed the snacks to Obito as promised.

---

"Obito, how many—"

Before the classmate could finish teasing, Obito interrupted with a wide grin.

"How did you know I got first place in the Youth Ninjutsu Competition over the weekend?"

The classmate froze. The teasing words died in his throat. His expression soured like he had just eaten a lemon.
Eight thousand ryo prize money…

Not far away, Tekka also went quiet.

He still remembered the Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique Obito used in the competition. He had thought that with enough preparation, he could counter Obito’s Great Dragon Fire Technique next time.

But now? After seeing Obito dominate the Youth Ninjutsu Competition, his confidence had taken a serious hit.

Watching everyone's reactions, Obito's smile grew brighter.

During every break that day, he made a point to stroll around the school and say to anyone who greeted him:
"How did you know I got first place?"

He was milking the moment for all it was worth.

---

[Lecture Completed]

[Rating: A]

[Reward: Water Release: Hidden Mist Technique]

---

Seeing the reward, Mugetsu gave a satisfied nod.

Though not a high-level technique, the Hidden Mist was extremely practical. The mist it created wasn’t just ordinary fog—it could even blur the vision of the Sharingan. Mei Terumī's version was said to hinder even Madara's Rinnegan to a certain extent.

Before cheating-style ninja started popping up everywhere, this jutsu was considered top-tier utility.

---

After school, Mugetsu headed straight for the South Border Forest.

When he arrived, Shisui was already there, training as usual.

Per Mugetsu’s guidance, Shisui now attended school using a shadow clone, while his main body stayed here, training with Mugetsu’s clone.

Mugetsu hadn’t waited long when Might Guy arrived.

But something was off.

Obito hadn’t shown up yet—and Guy was already fifteen minutes late.

Even though they were in the same class, Obito often walked with Rin, so it wasn’t unusual for them to arrive separately. But to be this late?

That wasn’t normal.

Mugetsu frowned slightly. If this becomes a habit, I’ll have to lecture him. Can’t let lateness become routine—especially during training.

---

"Sorry, Teacher Mugetsu! I'm late!" Obito shouted as he came running over, holding a long box in his arms.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 50: The First Gift

Huff, huff.

Obito panted heavily, then handed the long box in his hand to Mugetsu and said,
"Teacher Mugetsu, I heard you like calligraphy, so I used my prize money from the competition to buy you a brush."

Originally, Obito had wanted to buy Rin a gift. But after thinking it over, he felt it might not be appropriate.

He could be impulsive at times, but he wasn’t completely clueless. Without Mugetsu’s dedicated guidance, would he have had the strength to win first place? Definitely not.

Not just first place in the competition—he'd also passed the theoretical exam for the first time and redeemed himself in the practical exam, finally shedding the title of ‘dead last.’ All of it was thanks to Mugetsu’s teaching.

So after much thought, Obito decided that this gift should go to his teacher.

Mugetsu looked at the long box being handed to him and swallowed the lecture he was about to give.

He opened the box, glanced at its contents, nodded slightly, then closed it and held it in his left hand. With his right, he gently helped Obito steady his breath.

"I do like calligraphy. I’m very pleased with your gift. Rest for a bit, then get ready for training."

Since his student had put real thought into a gift, Mugetsu knew he should respond with kindness, not a lecture.

Looking at Obito now, maybe even his tardiness to class was because of this.

If someone went out of their way to prepare a heartfelt gift for their teacher, only to be scolded the moment they arrived, anyone would feel disheartened.

Of course, he could’ve taken a different route—accepted the gift coldly, launched into training, then reversed course afterward by apologizing and thanking Obito as a "friend." The emotional whiplash could heighten the student’s sense of gratitude and deepen the bond.

But Mugetsu didn’t feel like playing that kind of emotional chess today.

After all, this was the first gift he had ever received in this world.

"Hehe, as long as you like it, Teacher. I don’t know much about calligraphy. I just thought this brush looked nice, so I picked it," Obito said with a sheepish grin.

He took a few deep breaths, stood up, and declared,
"Teacher Mugetsu, I’m ready. Let’s begin today’s training."

Seeing his enthusiasm, Mugetsu nodded and waved Guy over.

"Let’s resume the training from three weeks ago. You haven’t forgotten it, have you?" he asked with a faint smile.

Obito’s memory snapped back to those brutal days before his competition training.

"If I get hit once, I do one more question..."
Obito suddenly broke into a cold sweat. Oh, he remembered.

For the past twenty-something days, he had been laser-focused on chakra nature transformation. He had completely forgotten the hellish routine from before.

"I haven’t forgotten. If I don’t land a hit, I do fifty questions. For every successful hit, I reduce one question, up to forty at most," Guy said after recalling the setup.

He might forget his exam opponents’ names, but he never forgot a training plan.

"Obito isn’t allowed to use Ninjutsu during the fight. If he gets hit once, he does a question," Guy added, giving Obito a big thumbs-up.

Obito looked at Guy’s gleaming teeth, nearly in tears.
"Listen to me, thank you..."

"Teacher, I think I overestimated myself. How about we rest today instead?"
His legs went soft, and he plopped to the ground, trying to negotiate.

Training to grow stronger was one thing, but doing questions? That was straight-up torture. Let future-Obito deal with it.

Mugetsu chuckled.
"Rest? Sure. If you can’t train, then just focus on doing questions. I’ve got plenty of test papers ready."

He pulled out a thick stack of papers from a scroll.

What happened next could only be described as a medical miracle.

Obito sprang to his feet with a determined face.
"What’s a little discomfort? Teacher Mugetsu, I think I can persevere. Let’s start training."

Mugetsu smiled gently.
"Don’t push yourself. Rest when needed."

"Thank you for your concern, Teacher Mugetsu, but there’s only one month left until the final exam. I want to get revenge on Hyuga Homura, and I need to make the most of my time to get stronger," Obito said firmly.

Mugetsu nodded in satisfaction, still holding the box with the calligraphy brush. He patted Guy’s shoulder with his free hand.

"Guy, since Obito is this determined, make sure to improve his Taijutsu well."

Guy straightened up, flashing his blinding smile.
"Teacher Mugetsu, don’t worry! I’ll give one hundred and twenty percent!"

Obito, hearing their exchange: ...

Either his body or his brain was going to die today.

Guy wasn’t exaggerating—when he said he’d give his all, he meant it.

While Obito had undergone intense Ninjutsu training for the competition, Guy had continued strengthening his physique.

Thanks to Mugetsu’s special training meds, Guy’s routine had intensified even more.

In just over twenty days, Guy had made real physical gains—greater speed and strength.

Obito’s progress had mostly been in Ninjutsu. But this training didn’t allow for any Ninjutsu use.

With Guy getting stronger and Obito limited to hand-to-hand, the result was a one-sided beatdown.

Thankfully, Mugetsu’s upgraded water-walking drills had improved Obito’s movement, or things would’ve been even worse.

The lopsided sparring session forced Obito to face reality.

Winning first place in the youth competition—tying with Kakashi—had inflated his ego a bit.

But after clashing with Guy, he understood that even if he went back to the practical exam now, he still couldn’t beat Hyuga Homura.

His Ninjutsu might be stronger, but in front of Homura’s Byakugan and Gentle Fist, Obito’s Taijutsu just wasn’t enough to create openings.

Once Homura got the rhythm, it would be over.

Byakugan could see chakra points. Gentle Fist could block them. Just getting touched once could cost him the entire fight.

“But these questions are so hard...”
Looking at the exam sheets in front of him, Obito gripped his pen, utterly defeated.

He understood the theories... but doing the actual questions was torture.

"Let’s eat first," Mugetsu said, handing him a lunchbox—then passing one each to Shisui and Guy.

As soon as he took a bite of Mugetsu’s home-cooked meal, the light returned to Obito’s eyes.
The world felt beautiful again.

[You gave your disciple delicious home-cooked meals. The disciple was very grateful and triggered a critical reward: Chakra +100]

A well-timed meal following a heartfelt gift—this emotional combo was bound to trigger a reward.

Since Obito had taken quite a beating, Mugetsu decided to let him finish the questions in installments so as not to affect training results.

---

The Next Day

To improve the overall strength of Class 1 and earn more system rewards, Mugetsu began a new round of plans.

During Ninjutsu class, he held a practical exam and individually evaluated each student, offering tailored advice.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 51: Mugetsu’s Weakness Is That He’s Too Nice

Mugetsu followed the rules of the practical exam, letting everyone draw lots to determine the matchups, then critiqued each group after their battles.

"The Transformation Technique was used at the wrong moment—it didn’t serve its purpose. Your physical strength is weak, and your punches are too slow."

"How can you confuse the enemy when you're clearly separating from your Shadow Clone like that?"

"Your punches are sloppy, your kicks lack power, your footwork is unstable, and your reactions are delayed. How do you expect that kind of Taijutsu to beat an opponent?"

Mugetsu didn’t hold back—one might even say he was harsh.

But he wasn’t spouting nonsense. Everything he pointed out was a real issue, and the students who were critiqued couldn’t refute it. They all lowered their heads in shame.

"I know your monthly exam results were excellent. Both your theory and practical scores were higher than those of the other classes. But that’s no reason to get complacent."

"When I was giving feedback, my words may have come across as a bit harsh, so as your teacher, let me apologize first."

"But I’m saying all this for your own good. Both Taijutsu and Ninjutsu are important. If you don’t build a solid foundation in Taijutsu now, you’ll regret it when you face real enemies in the future," Mugetsu said with a sigh after he finished critiquing.

"Mugetsu-sensei, I really haven’t been slacking off. I spend just as much time on Taijutsu as I do on Ninjutsu. It’s just that our Taijutsu instructor isn’t very good at teaching. He’s not like you—that’s why it turned out like this," Anko said, looking a little aggrieved.

"Yeah, I’ve been working hard too, but the Taijutsu teacher’s explanations are really hard to follow," Kotetsu added.

When Kotetsu was first critiqued by Mugetsu, he had been frustrated, thinking Mugetsu was too strict, especially for first-years.

But after hearing Mugetsu’s sincere apology, he felt genuinely ashamed. Mugetsu had only been thinking of them—and he, a student, had questioned him?

A teacher apologizing to students—Kotetsu had never experienced that before. And the truth was, Mugetsu hadn’t done anything wrong. He was simply doing what a good teacher should.

Kotetsu and Anko’s words sparked a wave of agreement from the rest of the class, and complaints quickly followed.

"Mugetsu-sensei, can you replace our Taijutsu teacher? He really can’t teach. His classes are boring and hard to understand."

"Seriously, with how he teaches, I feel like even I could be a Taijutsu teacher. All he ever does is tell us to run laps. Anyone can do that!"

"Hey, don’t speak about Tanimura-sensei like that. He’s still your teacher. He’s been with you for two months now. You think he doesn’t want to help you grow stronger?" Mugetsu tried to defend the Taijutsu instructor.

The Taijutsu teacher’s name was Tanimura Toshihiro. Unlike Mugetsu, who was new to the academy, Tanimura had already been teaching for three years.

But despite his experience, Tanimura’s teaching ability was... difficult to describe.

As the homeroom teacher of the class, Mugetsu had naturally interacted with Tanimura before. Frankly, he was among the weaker Chūnin-level instructors.

And since the students spent most of their time under Mugetsu’s guidance, comparisons were inevitable—and unfavorable for Tanimura.

"Mugetsu-sensei, it’s not about his attitude. We just think he’s not very capable," Izumo explained.

"Yeah, the class next door always praises our Ninjutsu skills, but no one’s ever complimented our Taijutsu," another student chimed in.

Until now, they hadn’t thought much of it. Tanimura’s classes were boring, sure, but not unbearable. But now that they were talking about it together, it was clear something was off.

This wasn’t just about boredom—it was about something fundamental to a shinobi’s growth: strength.

In practical assessments, students wouldn’t fight to the death, and teachers would step in if accidents occurred. But enemies on missions and real battlefields wouldn’t show mercy.

“This...” Mugetsu showed a troubled expression, then sighed and said,
“Don’t say these things in front of Tanimura-sensei. And try to work on your Taijutsu more during your daily training. If you really don’t understand something, come ask me when you have time.”

The students’ dissatisfaction with Tanimura’s teaching ability was like a pile of gunpowder—Mugetsu had just acted as the fuse.

Even as he defended the Taijutsu teacher, the students of Class 1 thought Mugetsu was simply being too kind.

“They’re both colleagues. Mugetsu-sensei probably doesn’t want Tanimura-sensei to be embarrassed,” Shisui’s shadow clone thought quietly as he watched the scene unfold.

Shisui also believed Tanimura’s teaching was severely lacking—far below even the Uchiha clan’s basic instructors, not to mention nowhere near Mugetsu’s level.

After class, before leaving, Mugetsu reminded them once more not to speak ill of Tanimura to his face and to be a little more understanding.

The students all nodded in agreement.

But the moment Mugetsu left, Anko took the lead, and the entire class began discussing how they could get a new Taijutsu teacher.

“Didn’t someone say that if our grades are poor, the teacher might be replaced? Should we purposely tank our scores?” one student suggested.

“But there’s no separate Taijutsu exam,” Kotetsu shook his head. “If we do poorly in the practical exam, it’ll affect Mugetsu-sensei too, since he teaches Ninjutsu.”

“Then that’s out. Mugetsu-sensei is amazing—I want him to be our teacher until we graduate,” Anko said firmly, shutting down the idea the moment she realized it would drag Mugetsu down too.

Her words were met with unanimous approval.

“Then how about we all just report that his teaching isn’t effective and make him leave on his own?” another idea surfaced among the crowd.

“But wouldn’t that be wrong? Didn’t Mugetsu-sensei ask us not to do that?”

“This would actually benefit Mugetsu-sensei. He’s our homeroom teacher, and if we get stronger, that reflects well on him,” Kotetsu argued, finding the idea reasonable.

“If we replace the Taijutsu teacher, we’ll grow stronger, and that’s good for Mugetsu-sensei too.”

“I agree. Forcing him to leave would be our fault, not Mugetsu-sensei’s,” Izumo added with a nod.

“And if he refuses to leave, I’ve got another good plan,” Izumo continued, eyes gleaming with a mischievous spark.

“There’s only a little over a month until the final exams. In the practical test, we’ll show exaggerated improvement in both Ninjutsu and Taijutsu—make it clear that we’ve only progressed in spite of the Taijutsu teacher, not because of him.”

“But we have to make sure our overall grades are strong,” he reminded them. “That way, the school will pay attention.”

Kotetsu grinned, slinging an arm around Izumo’s shoulder.
“It had to be you, Izumo.”

Everyone nodded in agreement, feeling more determined than ever. If they wanted to replace the Taijutsu teacher, they’d need to train even harder and crush the final exams.

---

After lunch, Mugetsu didn’t return to his own office. Instead, he went next door—to Tanimura Toshihiro’s office.

“Mugetsu-sensei,” several teachers greeted as he entered.

Mugetsu smiled and nodded to each of them before walking over to Tanimura.

“Tanimura-sensei, could I speak with you for a moment?”

He led Tanimura out of the room under the pretext of having something to discuss, guiding him to a quiet corner.

“Tanimura-sensei… I’m sorry,” Mugetsu said quietly.

Tanimura blinked, confused.
“Mugetsu-sensei, what’s wrong? Why the sudden apology?”

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 52: There Are Differences Between Teachers

“It’s like this—during my morning class today, I held a practical assessment,” Mugetsu explained, recounting to Tanimura what had happened.

Of course, he softened the students’ complaints a little—otherwise, they would’ve come across as far too blunt.

“I just wanted to motivate them, get them to take training more seriously. I didn’t expect things to turn out like this. I’m truly sorry,” Mugetsu said with an apologetic expression.

“It’s my fault for being too harsh with my critiques. I should’ve gone easier on them.”

He placed all the blame on himself.

Even though it was clearly Tanimura’s poor teaching that had led to the students’ dissatisfaction, Mugetsu had merely ignited what was already there.

But he didn’t want to show any cracks in his persona. So, instead, he came clean and admitted his “mistake” face to face—framing it as a well-meaning act that unintentionally caused trouble.

In doing so, no matter how the situation was interpreted, Mugetsu wouldn’t be seen as someone with ulterior motives.

After all, he had reported the issue to Tanimura immediately. A teacher who cared so much about his colleague surely couldn't have bad intentions.

“This...” Tanimura was at a loss for words.

Deep down, he knew the students were right—his teaching just wasn’t up to par. Compared to Mugetsu, he was average at best.

But no one in the academy could really compare to Mugetsu. In just one or two months, the new teacher had become a school-wide name. He had the admiration of both students and staff, and he’d even been commended by the Third Hokage.

Trying to compare himself to someone like that was just asking to get crushed.

“I already told the students not to speak ill of you,” Mugetsu sighed, his tone calm and regretful. “But they’re kids. They might agree in front of me, but what they say in private... that’s hard to control.”

“It’s fine. I won’t take it personally. After all, they’re just six-year-olds,” Tanimura chuckled.

Even if the students complained openly, Tanimura had no intention of giving up his position as the Taijutsu teacher for Class 1.

That class had earned stellar results in the recent practical assessments. Not only did they claim the top two spots in the Yearly Practical Exam, but their average score led the entire grade.

He knew those results had nothing to do with his teaching—but they were official records nonetheless. Performance bonuses were tied to them, and his job security was solid. There was no reason for concern.

And even less reason to walk away.

“Mugetsu-sensei, I understand. You’re just thinking about what’s best for the students,” Tanimura said with a knowing smile.

Despite the unexpected situation, he still believed Mugetsu to be a good-natured colleague—someone who had come to apologize immediately and was always looking out for others.

He remembered that today was originally his class, but due to a prior engagement, he had swapped with Mugetsu’s afternoon session—and Mugetsu had agreed without hesitation.

He’d also heard stories of Mugetsu covering for other teachers, too. Tanimura himself would have found that kind of thing difficult. Once or twice was manageable, but being asked to help every week? That would drive him crazy.

High teaching skill, top-performing class, personally praised by the Hokage—and on top of all that, good-looking and even-tempered.

No wonder the female teachers in the staffroom talked about him every day.

Tanimura understood his own situation clearly. His teaching had always been mediocre, and it had stayed that way for years.

But no matter what happened, he had no intention of giving up his position. Teaching at the Ninja Academy was low-risk, steady pay—and with Class 1’s performance being so good, it was the perfect opportunity to rake in a high bonus without much effort.

“Tanimura-sensei, I’m relieved to hear that,” Mugetsu said, finally relaxing. A gentle smile appeared on his face.

“Haha, let’s hit the izakaya sometime,” Tanimura said with a laugh.

Mugetsu smiled and nodded, then found an excuse to leave after chatting with Tanimura for a while about trivial topics.

After Tanimura returned to the office, the female teacher beside him asked curiously,
“Tanimura-sensei, did Mugetsu-sensei want to talk to you about something?”

“Nothing important. Just some minor issues with the students. But Mugetsu-sensei… he’s really something else,” Tanimura replied as he sat down.

Naturally, he was too embarrassed to mention that students had criticized his teaching. Still, using Mugetsu to strike up a conversation with the female teacher wasn’t a bad move either.

It wasn’t until the class bell rang that Tanimura finally made his way to Class 1, Grade 1.

When he entered the classroom, everything seemed the same as usual. As always, he started by explaining some theoretical aspects of Taijutsu before taking the students out for a run.

After the run, Tanimura began teaching basic Taijutsu forms. He demonstrated the sequence once, then let the students practice on their own.

“Tanimura-sensei, could you show it a few more times? I didn’t quite catch it,” Anko asked.

“This is just the most basic stuff. If you don’t understand it, it’s because you haven’t practiced enough. Just keep working at it,” Tanimura said flatly.

“But Mugetsu-sensei always demonstrates several times and breaks everything down step by step,” Anko replied.

“Ninjutsu and Taijutsu are different. You can’t compare them like that,” Tanimura explained, trying to dismiss her point.

“But Taijutsu has a lot of technique too. Shouldn’t we be learning those details?” Kotetsu asked.

Tanimura went silent.

As a mediocre Chūnin-level instructor, he simply didn’t have that many technical details to offer. He gave a half-hearted reply to brush it off.

But the moment he did, more students began chiming in with their own questions and suggestions.

“Alright, alright, that’s enough! Just train first. You can ask questions next class, okay?” Tanimura finally said, his head throbbing as dozens of students bombarded him at once.

“Tanimura-sensei, how about we compromise?” Izumo said with a straight face. “We won’t ask questions, and you don’t teach us anymore.”

Tanimura stared at him, confused.
Are students even allowed to say things like that? Just directly telling the teacher to stop teaching?

But it didn’t stop there.

“Tanimura-sensei, I think it’s time you retired. Ever since your shuriken lesson, I haven’t hit the bullseye even once.”

“Tanimura-sensei, ever since we started your Taijutsu class, all the praise we get has been for how well we learn Ninjutsu.”

Tanimura stood there, stunned. In all his three years of teaching, he had never encountered anything like this.

He knew students hadn’t liked his classes before, but not to this extent.

Thankfully, Mugetsu had warned him in advance. If not, he would've been completely blindsided by this revolt.

“Cough, cough. Everyone, quiet down,” Tanimura said, trying to save face. “I’ll demonstrate the routine again... a few more times.”

And so, he did. But then he noticed something strange.

The students clearly didn’t like him. They were complaining, questioning, and even suggesting he retire.

But their training… it didn’t stop.

In fact, they were more focused than usual—training with intensity and discipline.

Tanimura was confused. If they disliked him so much, why were they still giving their all?

Then he realized—it must have been Mugetsu’s words. Despite their dissatisfaction, they didn’t dare slack off, probably out of respect for their homeroom teacher.

Tanimura felt strangely relieved... and quietly envious.

Mugetsu’s control over the class was something he simply didn’t have.

Let’s just get through this year, Tanimura thought to himself.

He still had no intention of giving up his spot as the Taijutsu teacher for Class 1, Grade 1. With the class's stellar performance, he might even earn an “Excellent Teacher” bonus.

If this had been a normal class, he would've already punished a few students to assert control—let them see the strength of a Chūnin.

But this wasn’t just any class.

This was Class 1, Grade 1—the best-performing class in the entire academy.

The more Tanimura taught, the clearer it became to the students just how lacking he really was—further strengthening their resolve to have him replaced.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 53: Give and Take Between Friends

At noon on Thursday, Tanimura approached Mugetsu.

“Mugetsu-sensei, the students of Class 1, Grade 1 are really too much! They’re practically making it impossible for me to teach!” Tanimura complained, looking thoroughly worn out.

He had clearly underestimated the students when he claimed earlier that he didn’t mind.

After yesterday’s full afternoon class, he felt completely drained. All he wanted was for the day to end early.

Though he didn’t have a class with them on Thursday, he did on Friday morning—and to avoid another miserable experience like Wednesday’s, he came to Mugetsu in advance, hoping to leverage his authority over the class.

“Sigh… those kids. They clearly promised me,” Mugetsu sighed, feigning indignation on Tanimura’s behalf.
“Don’t worry, Tanimura-sensei. I’ll speak to them this afternoon. I’ll make sure they don’t give you trouble again.”

Hearing Mugetsu’s words, Tanimura relaxed a little—but still uneasy, he added,
“Mugetsu-sensei, would you mind stopping by during my class tomorrow? I’m afraid they won’t listen unless you’re present.”

If the entire year’s worth of classes turned out like Wednesday’s, Tanimura wasn’t sure he’d survive until bonus time. Being disliked by one or two students was tolerable—but when the whole class rejected you, it was brutal.

“No problem,” Mugetsu nodded without hesitation.

“With your support, I feel much better,” Tanimura said gratefully.

Once their conversation ended, Tanimura returned to his office.

Mugetsu silently watched him leave and couldn’t help thinking: Three years of teaching, and he still doesn’t understand students at all.

Asking Mugetsu to step in and suppress the students would only make things worse. The students wouldn’t resent Mugetsu—they’d just dislike Tanimura even more.

From their perspective, Mugetsu was simply helping a struggling colleague, which was admirable.

But Tanimura… was weak and unaware of it, lacking self-awareness and trying to use the homeroom teacher to shield himself.

Mugetsu reflected on it more deeply and realized he might’ve misjudged Tanimura.

This was the Ninja Academy—completely different from his past life. If it weren’t for Class 1’s outstanding performance, Tanimura wouldn’t have reached such a desperate point.

Shaking his head, Mugetsu pushed the thought aside and returned to his office.

After all, Tanimura had made a request. How could he refuse? That would be too petty.

He was the universally praised and flawless colleague—Hayate Mugetsu.

Back at his desk, Mugetsu resumed practicing calligraphy.

“Hey, Mugetsu-sensei, did you change your brush?” Ueda Aya noticed immediately.

“Yes. A student gave it to me,” Mugetsu said with a gentle smile.

“That’s wonderful! I’ve been teaching for years and never received a gift from a student,” Ueda said, clearly envious.

Ikeya Yu, overhearing her, seized the chance to jab:
“Ueda, maybe reflect on the difference between your popularity and Mugetsu-sensei’s. Comparing yourself to him is a little... lacking in self-awareness.”

Ueda was momentarily speechless.
Truth hurts more than lies.

Seeing her deflated expression, Ikeya Yu looked thoroughly pleased with himself.

“It’s probably because Ueda-sensei’s students are just shy. They probably want to give her a gift but don’t dare to,” Mugetsu offered with a kind tone.

“Mugetsu-sensei, you really know what to say,” Ueda replied, smiling. Even if she knew it was just a comforting remark, kind words were always welcome.

Kimura Sugito, watching the scene from the side, felt like Ikeya Yu’s eternal single status made perfect sense.

When it was almost time for class, Mugetsu left the office and returned to his classroom.

He didn’t start the lesson immediately. First, he addressed the issue Tanimura had brought up.

“Didn’t I tell you not to speak ill of Tanimura-sensei, especially not during his class?” Mugetsu said, his expression pained.

“Mugetsu-sensei, did the Taijutsu teacher complain to you?” Kotetsu asked, a bit baffled. It was the first time he’d heard of a teacher complaining about students—and exaggerating while doing it, no less.

“We didn’t interrupt his class. We only gave suggestions after he finished teaching,” Izumo added, feeling wronged.

Sure, the man’s teaching wasn’t great, but no one had spoken out while he was actively instructing. Everyone had watched attentively, done their training seriously, and focused on preparing for the upcoming practical exams.

“You must never interrupt Tanimura-sensei during class, and don’t speak poorly of him either,” Mugetsu instructed, avoiding a direct answer to Kotetsu’s question.

But his tone and timing made everything clear. Even if he didn’t say it outright, the students all understood—Tanimura had complained, and Mugetsu was now covering for him.

“We understand,” the students all nodded. What they would actually do on Friday, however, was another matter entirely.

Mugetsu nodded and smiled, then began the lesson.

[Lecture Completed]

[Evaluation: A]

[Reward: Earth Release: Earth Dragon Bullet]

---

After school, Mugetsu led his disciples through their routine training. In the evening, he returned to his home in the Main District.

But tonight wasn’t his turn to host a dinner—it was his turn to freeload.

“We’ve eaten at your place so many times—it’s a little awkward. Today, you take a break and try our cooking,” Minato said, inviting Mugetsu over.

Minato and Kushina had each prepared two dishes.

Before they started eating, the two had Mugetsu try their cooking first. Mugetsu wanted to suggest eating together, but when he saw their hopeful faces, he understood—it was a test.

He took a bite of Minato’s grilled fish first.

To be honest, it wasn’t the kind of grilled fish he was used to. It wasn’t a whole fish—just small palm-sized fillets, marinated lightly and grilled with a pinch of salt.

“It really preserves the original flavor. It’s quite delicious,” Mugetsu praised.

But he didn’t just hand out compliments. He pointed out minor flaws too—like the grilling time being slightly off.

For each of the four dishes, he gave fair feedback. Some had more praise, others more suggestions.

“Hehe, not bad for homemade dishes, right?” Kushina asked with a big grin.

She was genuinely happy that their food had been approved by a cooking expert like Mugetsu.

“Minato and I are already practicing braised pork with preserved vegetables. Next time, you have to come taste it!” Kushina added excitedly.

Mugetsu smiled and nodded. “Of course. I have to make sure my two students are progressing properly, after all.”

They ate, chatted, and relaxed.

Minato mentioned hearing some Jonin talk about Mugetsu—specifically how their kids complained that he taught better than some of their own Jonin instructors.

Hearing that, Kushina also praised Mugetsu’s teaching. She hadn’t seen him at the Academy, but she'd watched him explain cooking techniques—and even that felt like a masterclass.

Mugetsu didn’t go out of his way to act modest. Instead, he praised both of them in return.

He said if Minato ever became a teacher, he’d be beloved by students—and Kushina too...

With a warm atmosphere and genuine laughter, they enjoyed dinner together, each achieving their own little goals.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 54: Physical Training Must Be Well Practiced

Friday morning, inside the Class 1, Grade 1 classroom of the Ninja Academy.

The students were quietly discussing how they should handle their upcoming Taijutsu class.

“Should we do what we did last time?” one student asked.

“Not today,” Izumo said thoughtfully. “Based on what Mugetsu-sensei said yesterday, I’m pretty sure the Taijutsu teacher exaggerated things when he talked to him.”

“Given Mugetsu-sensei’s personality, he might even go as far as supervising the class himself.”

“I still can’t believe that guy actually reported us,” Kotetsu grumbled, clearly irritated.
“And worse, he added his own twists. Unbelievable.”

“Let’s just give Mugetsu-sensei some face today,” Izumo suggested.
“No need to force the guy to quit. At least, not while Mugetsu’s watching.”

The students agreed that Izumo had a point. They decided to treat this class like they were attending one of Mugetsu’s sessions.

“This teacher is seriously annoying,” Anko muttered, clearly still upset.

Thanks to his poor teaching, she’d been criticized by Mugetsu—and now, he'd even gone behind their backs to complain about her.

The rest of the class nodded in agreement. Tanimura’s behavior had completely shattered what little good impression they had left of him.

When the bell rang, Tanimura entered the classroom.

Seeing the students quietly seated without speaking, he let out a small sigh of relief.

Still, he didn’t let his guard down. Last time, the students hadn’t shown their defiance until halfway through class.

“Alright, everyone, let’s head to the training ground. Three laps to warm up,” Tanimura said with a light cough.

The students obeyed without complaint, heading down to the playground and beginning their laps. No one said a word about him.

After the warm-up, Tanimura went on to demonstrate the standard Taijutsu routines. After running through it twice, he had the students begin practicing on their own.

Not a single student criticized him. The class was strangely calm—so much so that Tanimura began to wonder if this was even the same group of kids from Wednesday.

I owe Mugetsu-sensei a drink, Tanimura thought to himself with relief.

He knew full well that this change was thanks to Mugetsu’s intervention. Without it, there was no way the students would have behaved so differently overnight.

Right on cue, Mugetsu passed by the playground just as he had promised.

He greeted Tanimura casually and stayed nearby for a few minutes, making his presence known.

After class ended, Izumo said with a grin, “Told you, didn’t I? Mugetsu-sensei was bound to come.”

“So… we’re dropping the plan?” one student asked reluctantly.

The more Mugetsu helped Tanimura, the more annoyed they became at Tanimura himself.

“Of course not,” Izumo replied. “Mugetsu-sensei isn’t going to watch us every day. Next time, we continue as planned.”

---

Meanwhile, in Class 2, Grade 4, Rin glanced at Obito, who was furiously scratching his head while working on problem sets.

“Obito… what’s going on with you lately? You’ve been so focused—studying every chance you get,” she asked with concern.

While hard work was normally a good thing, Obito’s sudden obsession with theory made Rin a little uneasy.

Obito froze for a moment, his pen pausing mid-stroke.

If only she knew.

Diligent? Motivated? No—this was the price he had to pay for slacking off on his Taijutsu.

Mugetsu’s punishment had come in the form of extra problems—assigned in installments, no less.

If it had just been ten problems, he might’ve been able to bear it. But breaking them into parts meant that he was now doing eleven or more… daily.

And every day brought more training.

Which meant more mistakes.

Which meant more problems.

It never ended.

If he tried to do them all in one go, it would be a nightmare. But dragging it out day by day was just prolonged torture.

At this point, it wasn’t training his body that was breaking him.

It was the homework.

"Because everyone’s grades are improving… I can’t fall behind either," Obito said, forcing a stiff smile onto his face.

Of course, he couldn’t bring himself to say the real reason—being punished with endless problem sets due to his poor Taijutsu.

"It’s wonderful that you’re thinking that way. You’ve really grown up all of a sudden," Rin said, smiling with relief.

Ever since Obito enrolled late, Rin had looked after him like a little brother. Seeing him now ranked among the top in practical combat, and even starting to pass his theory tests, made her genuinely happy.

“Haha, really?”
Hearing Rin’s praise, Obito’s forced smile bloomed like dry grass hit by rain—suddenly becoming bright and genuine.

With her encouragement, his speed at solving the questions picked up noticeably. He even thought he might finish tomorrow’s installment early.

“It’s almost the weekend again. Obito, do you have any plans?” Rin asked casually.

“…Wait, today’s already Friday?” Cold sweat beaded on Obito’s forehead.

These past few days, buried under Taijutsu training and a mountain of assignments, he’d completely lost track of time.

“Yes. After this class, we’re off for the weekend. Aren’t you happy, Obito?” Rin asked with a gentle smile.

After hearing that, Obito’s vision almost went black.

From Monday to Friday, they only trained after school until sunset.

But weekends were different.

On weekends, training started at sunrise and didn’t stop until sunset.

That meant more time… for more battles with Might Guy.

And more battles meant more mistakes.

And more mistakes meant—

More problems.

Obito could already imagine the sea of test papers and practice sheets rising like a tsunami, swallowing him whole.

“Obito? You look a little pale. Want me to take you to the infirmary?” Rin asked, concerned by his sudden dazed expression.

“No, no, I’m fine. Just… really happy about the weekend,” Obito said, forcing another smile.

“Yes, very happy,” he muttered again, trying to convince himself.
Training all weekend means I’ll get stronger. And if I get stronger, I’ll become the best in the school… and Rin will admire me even more.

He had already begun self-hypnosis.

“Promise me, Rin—make sure you train your Taijutsu properly,” Obito said suddenly.

“Mm. I know. Physical training is important,” Rin replied with a nod, completely unaware of the pain buried in his words.

---

After school, Obito made his way to the training ground in the South Border Forest.

Might Guy was already there, deep into his workout.

The two locked eyes—and within that gaze, they could both see it.

Resolve. Determination. And a bit of shared dread.

They both knew what the weekend meant.

This was no joke. A single mistake today could add a dozen questions to tomorrow’s burden.

If only I had the Sharingan…
For the first time, Obito truly craved the power of his clan’s Kekkei Genkai.

With its dynamic vision, he could easily read and counter his opponent’s moves.

He had a feeling… that after this weekend, his backlog of questions might last until the end of the semester.

“I absolutely won’t let that happen!” Obito roared, punching the training dummy with everything he had.

On the other side, Might Guy was wordlessly lifting massive rocks, doing squats to strengthen his legs.

He didn’t want to do questions in installments either.

More than that, he wanted to be the top of his grade.

Watching them, Mugetsu smiled in satisfaction.

If these two continued like this, it wouldn't take long—Hyuga Homura would be no match for either of them.
<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 55: New Body Instant Technique

Shisui wiped the sweat from his forehead, leaned against a large tree, and began to rest.

Nearby, Might Guy and Obito had just finished their respective training sessions and were preparing to start their spar—a battle that would determine how many questions they'd be assigned to solve afterward.

"Today's youth... is ready to be unleashed," Might Guy said seriously, muscles tensing as he readied his stance.

In truth, Guy was under even more pressure than Obito. He began with a debt of fifty questions—his only way to reduce that number was by landing clean hits on Obito.

I absolutely can’t let it go over thirty, Obito took a deep breath, his eyes filled with determination—and a tinge of fear.
If he went over his limit, he wouldn't have time to go out with Rin on Saturday night.

“Begin!” Mugetsu called out.

The moment the words left his mouth, Might Guy charged forward like a missile, launching into a rapid, overwhelming Whirlwind Kick.

Obito immediately widened the distance, doing everything he could to avoid taking hits.

After a few moments, Shisui sat down and watched the two spar with full intensity. A faint smile appeared on his face.

“It’s great… getting along well during normal days, then going all out during sparring to improve together.”

This kind of friendship felt genuinely precious to him.

The moment he said that, Obito almost tripped.

What friendship?
If he didn’t fight like his life depended on it, he’d be buried under a mountain of problem sets and “improvement drills” by nightfall.

If only he could defeat Shisui, Obito would’ve begged Mugetsu to add him into this hellish training cycle too.

While he didn’t fall, Obito’s momentary distraction was enough—Guy landed a hit cleanly, adding one more problem to his growing total.

Obito snapped out of it and immediately focused, pushing aside all stray thoughts to face Guy’s onslaught.

Five minutes later, Mugetsu, standing nearby, announced the results.

“Obito, thirty-five problems. Guy, fifteen.”

“…Thirty-five,” Obito muttered bitterly. That was five over his limit.

He felt like collapsing on the spot. There went his plan to hang out with Rin tomorrow night.

Might Guy didn’t look much better. He’d taken too many hits. Obito’s rapid progress meant Guy could no longer cut his number down to ten like before.

“It’s alright,” Mugetsu said with a light smile. “If you can’t finish today, you can always pay in installments. Spread it over seven days, and you’ll only have to do five a day. Of course, the interest will be four more questions.”

Doing too many in a single day wouldn’t be productive—especially for Obito’s brain. He’d forget half of it before learning anything useful.

Obito hesitated. Originally it was thirty-five, but with installments it’d become thirty-nine.

Still, finishing them all in one go would leave him drained, and he wouldn’t be able to enjoy his time with Rin.

“…Alright. I’ll split it over seven days,” he replied weakly.

Though reluctant, he had to admit—installments were addicting. They really did make life easier.

Mugetsu nodded and updated Obito’s latest repayment plan in his scroll.

“Today’s work, today’s finish,” Might Guy declared. He had no intention of paying in installments.

Mugetsu nodded in approval. Whether they realized it or not, these daily problem sets had already improved both their theoretical knowledge and motivation.

This training method wasn’t just effective—it was efficient.

In fact, the questions didn’t even need to be limited to the standard Academy material. They could be tailored for broader knowledge absorption through combat-reflection learning.

After a short rest, Shisui resumed his own training.

Right now, his focus was on two techniques: the Body Flicker and Genjutsu.

Both were new to him, but his learning speed was unusually fast—faster even than when he first began learning Fire Release.

[Disciple Uchiha Shisui has diligently trained under your guidance and has made notable progress in strength. You have received the reward: Shave (Proficient Level).)

Mugetsu blinked in surprise when he saw the reward.

“Shave”? That’s not a technique from the Naruto world... isn’t that from One Piece?

As a flood of training memories related to the technique poured into his mind, Mugetsu immediately understood what had happened.

This was Shave, one of the Six Powers Mugetsu remembered—but now, it had been modified by the system into a Naruto-compatible version. It was both a Taijutsu and a Body Flicker Technique, requiring the use of Chakra.

Mugetsu nodded in satisfaction.

If it had been the original Shave from the One Piece world, his current body might not have been able to handle it. The monsters in that world were simply too powerful.

He compared the version of the Body Flicker Technique he had previously mastered with the newly acquired Shave.

The result was clear—his old Body Flicker was completely outclassed.

“I’ll be using Shave as my new Body Flicker from now on,” Mugetsu concluded inwardly.

"Shisui," he called out, smiling, "I’ve been watching your training closely. Compared to two months ago, your strength has improved significantly. Keep it up. If you stay consistent, I’ll teach you an even more powerful Body Flicker Technique."

The golden goose had delivered again, and Mugetsu’s mood couldn’t be better.

“A stronger Body Flicker Technique?” Shisui’s eyes lit up, full of curiosity and anticipation.

He was deeply interested in movement-type Ninjutsu and felt that Body Flicker techniques were especially suited to his style.

“Yes. But you need to focus more on physical conditioning,” Mugetsu nodded. “This Body Flicker Technique is classified as Taijutsu. Without sufficient lower-body strength, the strain will be too much for your legs.”

After all, it was a technique originating from the One Piece world. Even though it used Chakra now, the physical demands were still high.

Not just Shisui—Mugetsu himself needed to focus more on his physical training. His Ninjutsu loadout was already quite luxurious for the early game, and this new movement technique was the perfect addition.

"Teacher Mugetsu, I think I’ve improved a lot too! Can you teach me as well?" Obito asked with a grin, scratching the back of his head.

He didn’t care much for practical use—he just thought Body Flicker looked cool.

If only he’d known it during the Youth Ninjutsu Competition… he wouldn’t have needed to walk on stage. He could’ve made a flashy appearance like Kakashi—whoosh.

“Of course,” Mugetsu said, nodding without hesitation.

"Yes! Teacher Mugetsu, you're the best teacher in the Ninja World!" Obito shouted joyfully.

"Teacher Mugetsu, I’ve been training hard too," Might Guy chimed in, not wanting to be left out.

"Sure. You can all learn it," Mugetsu said with a warm smile.

"But there’s a condition," he added. "If you want to learn this Body Flicker Technique, you’ll need to get first place in the year-end exams."

"But both Guy and I are in the same grade. Doesn’t that mean one of us is guaranteed to lose?" Obito asked, puzzled.

"Then win the next exam," Mugetsu replied calmly. "Or… you can complete the Taijutsu challenge I’ll set. If you succeed, I’ll teach it to you regardless of your rank."

"Is the challenge difficult?" Obito asked cautiously.

"You probably can’t keep up with it yet," Mugetsu answered bluntly.

Obito fell silent.

That meant the only viable way left… was to get first place in his year.

He now had another reason to aim for the top in the final exam.

He looked over at Might Guy, who responded with a brilliant smile and a thumbs-up.

You're not actually planning to take first place, are you? Obito’s competitive spirit ignited.

Fine then—first I’ll deal with Might Guy. Then I’ll beat Kakashi. After that… I’ll be the genius Uchiha Obito!

Just as that fire burned inside him, Mugetsu handed him a sheet of paper.

"Here’s your assignment. Remember to finish it properly."

The flames in Obito’s eyes were instantly extinguished.

Looking at the mountain of problems before him, his head began to ache again.

“And here’s yours, Guy,” Mugetsu said, handing over another test paper.

Looking at the black text printed on white, Might Guy’s wide smile slowly faded. His formerly firm thumbs-up drooped into a thumbs-down.

Even a man of steel had his breaking point.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 56: Uchiha’s Alien

"Do you want to head back together?" Shisui asked as Obito packed up his test papers.

"You're going home early today?" Obito looked at him, puzzled.

They were both from the Uchiha Clan, and their homes weren't far from each other. But they rarely walked back together—Shisui usually stayed behind longer.

It wasn’t that Obito didn’t want to train more, but he was always worried about making Grandma anxious if he got home too late.

"Yeah. Mugetsu-sensei said we should rest early today to prepare for tomorrow’s training," Shisui replied with a nod.

He usually stayed late because no one was waiting for him at home anyway. Whether he trained more or wandered around didn’t make much difference.

"Then you’d better rest well. Tomorrow’s training’s probably going to be brutal," Obito said, his voice laced with concern.

If Mugetsu had specifically said to get more rest, that meant Shisui’s training tomorrow wouldn’t be easy. Mugetsu hadn’t told him the same thing, so clearly, Shisui’s regimen was on another level.

"I’ve got a hunch. It’ll probably focus on strengthening physical endurance," Shisui said thoughtfully.

Mugetsu had mentioned that the new Body Flicker Technique placed extra pressure on the legs. Physical training was inevitable.

"Maybe I’ll get thrown into a sparring match with you," Shisui added with a playful grin. "If that happens, I’ll go all out."

"I hope not..." Obito clasped his hands together, silently praying to the Sage of Six Paths.

He’d watched Shisui practice the Body Flicker Technique while doing homework—it was terrifying. Shisui moved way too fast. In a real fight, Obito knew he wouldn’t even be able to react, let alone fight back. Just the thought of sparring with him made his head ache.

"If that were the case, Mugetsu-sensei would’ve definitely warned you too," Shisui said with a laugh, watching Obito’s exaggerated prayer.

To be honest, neither Obito nor Guy could pressure him in a serious fight, so there was no reason for Mugetsu to arrange a spar. Unless... he just wanted to challenge Obito.

As they walked down the road, Obito suddenly stopped. Shisui turned and gave him a questioning look.

"Hold on, Shisui. That Grandma over there looks like she needs help," Obito said, pointing to a hunched old woman carrying a large bundle.

Shisui looked in the direction he pointed. Sure enough, an elderly woman was struggling to walk down the street.

Was Obito always this observant? Shisui hadn’t even noticed her.

Obito quickly approached and, after a short conversation, offered to carry her load and walk her to her destination.

"Don’t worry, Grandma, I’m stronger than I look! I’ll be a ninja next year!" Obito said with a wide smile, patting his chest.

Then, to prove his point, he even performed a short Taijutsu routine. It must’ve worked, because the old woman finally handed over her luggage.

Obito led the way, the Grandma followed, and Shisui walked quietly behind them, deep in thought.

After they helped her home, the two resumed their walk. Not long after, Obito stopped again—to help another Grandma, this one using a cane.

It finally clicked for Shisui. This was why people called Obito an anomaly.

From a young age, Uchiha children were taught one principle above all: strength is everything. Ninjutsu comes first. Power is the ultimate goal. As long as you’re strong, nothing else matters.

Shisui wasn’t old, but even at his age, his strength and talent were already recognized. Older kids in the clan followed his lead without question.

But Obito... Obito was different. He didn’t obsess over training like the others. He was far more interested in helping people—especially elders. That might be why he was able to notice things that even Shisui overlooked.

When they finally stepped into Uchiha territory, they ran into a familiar face.

"Shisui," called a voice. It was Tekka, a peer from their clan. He gave Shisui a small nod, then looked at Obito with a puzzled expression.

"Tekka," Shisui greeted in return.

"I’m heading home," Obito said quickly, eager to get back to his Grandma. He gave Shisui a quick wave and took off.

He didn’t greet Tekka. They weren’t close.

"Mhm," Shisui nodded.

"Why were you with him?" Tekka asked, unable to hide his curiosity.

To Tekka—and most Uchiha kids—Obito had always been the odd one out. Poor grades, low motivation, and a weird, cheerful attitude. He didn’t act like an Uchiha at all.

Even after Obito’s test results improved, people still thought of him as strange.

"Is there something wrong with that?" Shisui replied.

"Not really. I was just surprised. After all... he’s Uchiha Obito," Tekka muttered.

"Once you get to know him, you’ll see—Obito’s a good guy," Shisui said simply.

He didn’t elaborate. After a few words, he turned and headed home.

Tekka watched his back, a thought lingering in his mind. Did Obito get stronger because Shisui taught him some kind of secret training?

He didn’t want to admit it, but ever since the last test, the thought of losing to Obito gnawed at him. He had been training relentlessly just to make a comeback during the final exam.

---

The next morning, Shisui and Obito arrived early at the training grounds in the South Border Forest.

Just as Shisui had guessed, Mugetsu had prepared a full-on physical workout.

Push-ups and squats were only the beginning. He had to swim laps and run the entire perimeter of Konoha. The intensity was far greater than anything he expected.

"Isn’t this too much for someone my age?" Shisui couldn’t help but ask.

Sure, people said a ninja’s body had infinite potential. But overtraining at a young age could leave lasting damage.

Obito wandered over, curious about the training—and was immediately shocked. Compared to what Shisui had to do, his own routine looked like a stroll in the park.

"Normally, I wouldn’t push a student this hard," Mugetsu said. "But I’ve prepared special medicine. It relieves fatigue and repairs the body after training."

Shisui blinked in surprise. Secret medicine? If it was something with real effects, then the workload made sense.

Mugetsu wasn’t the type to push someone beyond reason. If this was part of a plan, it had to be for a good reason.

"Sensei... how much does that medicine cost? My family left me a lot of money," Shisui said seriously.

Though his parents and grandparents were gone, he had inherited everything they left behind.

"You don’t need to worry about that," Mugetsu said with a smile. "Your hard work is the best reward I could ask for."

There was something genuine in his voice, and Shisui felt it.

To be honest, the warmth Mugetsu gave him was greater than anything he received from his own uncle.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 57: The Real Exam Started Before Entering the Examination Room

The physical training was much harder than Shisui had anticipated.

Before this, he usually exercised by running—and even then, rarely to the point of exhaustion.

But today was different. Today, he trained every part of his body.

After completing eight hundred push-ups, Shisui felt like his arms no longer belonged to him. After eight hundred squats, his legs felt as heavy as lead. And after eight hundred sit-ups, his abdomen ached with every breath.

Leaning against a tree, Shisui felt like his entire body was no longer under his control.

He used to watch Might Guy train intensely and never thought much of it—but now, actually doing it himself, he realized just how brutal it was.

Toward the end, he was running on sheer willpower. His senses were dulled; he was just mechanically repeating the movements, driven only by determination.

He almost couldn't resist the urge to use Chakra to assist his body—it was just too exhausting.

Just imagine—your eyes blurred by sweat, the sting of salt burning them, every movement of your limbs like dragging boulders—and yet, you couldn't stop, not until you'd reached your training goal.

"Four hundred twelve... four hundred thirteen..."

Shisui glanced over at Might Guy, who was still doing frog jumps not far away, and couldn’t help but feel admiration.

They had started training at the same time, yet Might Guy’s regimen was even more intense than his. Shisui was doing regular push-ups; Might Guy was doing them with a boulder strapped to his back.

Even so, within the same span of time, Might Guy completed more repetitions. And even now, when Shisui was completely spent, Might Guy still had energy left to keep going.

In pure Taijutsu combat, Shisui wasn’t necessarily weaker. He might even be stronger. But in terms of raw physical strength, he was clearly far behind.

When Might Guy finally paused to rest, Shisui asked, “Guy, have you always trained like this? Your endurance is incredible.”

Might Guy nodded. “I started before I even entered the Academy. My father trained with me.”

Hearing that, Shisui’s expression turned slightly melancholic. He felt a pang of envy. He had lost his parents at a young age.

If they had still been alive, they surely would have guided him in the way of the ninja too.

“Shisui, do you feel like it’s too much to keep going?” Might Guy suddenly asked. “I have a secret for training. Want to hear it?”

Shisui looked up with interest. “A secret?”

“Self-restraint,” Might Guy said seriously. “Set challenges for yourself. If you don’t complete them, you get punished—like, if you fail to finish three thousand push-ups in time, you do an extra five hundred.”

“Forcing yourself to grow by placing limits on yourself...” Shisui thought for a moment and nodded. “That’s actually a great method.”

He found that Might Guy’s approach had a similar logic to Mugetsu’s way of solving problems in battle.

He hadn’t expected that Might Guy—who always seemed a bit clumsy and loud—would have such a disciplined and effective training philosophy.

“It’s great, right?” Might Guy laughed and scratched his head. “My father taught me. Whenever I hit a wall, I impose more self-restraint!”

“Then your father must be a powerful Jonin,” Shisui praised.

To raise a son like Might Guy, his father had to be exceptional.

“Haha, he’s just a Genin,” Might Guy grinned. “But I still think my dad is amazing.”

A Genin...

Shisui was a little surprised. Most ninja were promoted long before reaching that age. It was rare for someone older than thirty to still be a Genin.

Now he was even more curious about Might Guy’s father.

“In return, I’ll show you a Chakra application technique for Taijutsu,” Shisui offered.

---

Meanwhile, in the Grade 1, Class 1 classroom at the Ninja Academy—

“That’s the end of the Ninjutsu Theory Class 1,” Mugetsu announced. “The final exam is in two weeks, so start reviewing and get ready.”

Originally, the class was scheduled to finish a week later, but Mugetsu’s pace was fast, so he had intentionally left two weeks for review.

“Mugetsu-sensei, don’t forget my dango!” Anko shouted.

“As long as you do well on the exam, you’ll get your dango,” Mugetsu said with a smile.

“I want snacks too!” Kotetsu raised his hand.

“Prepare well and there’ll be plenty of rewards,” Mugetsu said, organizing his lesson materials.

Ring, ring, ring— The bell for dismissal rang, and just as the students began to stir, a system message popped up in Mugetsu’s mind.

[Lecture Completed]

[Evaluation: A]

[Reward: Fire Release: Phoenix Sage Flower Claw Crimson]

Mugetsu glanced at the lesson plan, nodded slightly, and thought to himself—Not bad. That’s a fairly practical Fire Release jutsu.

“Two weeks of reviewing... Just thinking about it feels exhausting,” Kotetsu groaned.

“Then don’t review,” Izumo said. “It’s not like you weren’t listening in class.”

Lately, Izumo had realized he couldn’t count on Kotetsu when it came to getting a girlfriend. He had his eyes on a girl from his neighborhood—currently in Grade 6—and planned to impress her by becoming top of the class in the theory exam.

Though Kotetsu’s last score had been just a few points lower, their mock test results were neck and neck. If Kotetsu studied seriously, Izumo wasn’t sure he’d win.

So naturally, he wanted to convince Kotetsu to slack off.

“Not reviewing, huh? That’s actually a great idea.” Kotetsu nodded. “My cousin in the upper grades told me that sometimes, going into an exam relaxed without reviewing can actually help you do better.”

Of course, his first complaint had just been bait. His real goal was to trick Izumo into slacking—because he had already promised Miho he’d get first place.

“Is that true?” Anko asked, tempted. “Reviewing for two weeks sounds awful.”

Kotetsu and Izumo both nodded solemnly.

“Shisui, do you usually review for exams?” Anko turned around to ask.

Shisui shook his head. “I remember everything from class.”

Hearing that, Anko’s eyes sparkled. If even Shisui—last exam’s top scorer—didn’t need to review, then surely she didn’t either.

“Then let’s go play this weekend!” she invited cheerfully.

“No, I have something to do at home,” Kotetsu quickly refused. He wasn’t about to waste time—he’d be reviewing nonstop.

“What about you, Izumo?” Anko asked.

“Same,” Izumo replied. “My family’s been busy lately, so I can’t go out.”

They had successfully tricked her into not reviewing, and both had no intention of playing around this weekend.

“Oh, okay. I’ll find someone else to play with then,” Anko said casually, not suspecting anything.

The real exam had already started—outside the classroom—and Anko had just been eliminated.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 58: Don’t Hurt Each Other

“Finally…”

“It’s finally done!” Obito couldn’t help but cheer as he finished the last problem.

After more than ten days of relentless effort, he had finally completed the entire set of installment problems. Starting today, he was free—no more daily problem sets weighing him down.

“What’s done? Uchiha Obito, what are you yelling about? Stand up and answer the question!” Ikeya Yu barked, clearly startled and annoyed.

But to his surprise, Obito actually gave the correct answer. Ikeya Yu could only nod and let him sit back down to continue listening.

“Rin, let’s go out tonight!” Obito grinned mischievously as he leaned over.

“Tonight? Tomorrow’s Saturday. Why not go out then?” Rin asked.

“Huh? It’s the weekend again?” Obito blinked, confused.

He had just finished the problems—how could it already be time for another weekend batch?

“Obito, have you been studying so hard that you’ve forgotten what day it is? Today’s Friday,” Rin said, a little amused.

She had been watching Obito’s recent efforts. He really had changed.

“Finally, the weekend…” Obito muttered. “Class drags on forever, but the weekend flies by in an instant.”

“Right? Even long breaks don’t feel as long as five days of school,” someone chimed in.

Obito: …

Human joys and sorrows are never the same, he thought. They’re just noisy.

He felt like his weekdays were constantly being stolen. Every time he became aware of the passage of time, it was already Friday—school nearly over, and the start of another weekend looming like a black hole.

“Rin, let’s still go tonight. I have training tomorrow, and I probably won’t have the energy in the evening,” Obito said wearily.

With the final exams drawing near, weekend training had become even harsher. During earlier sessions, he’d used the terrain of the forest to his advantage, but now they were placed in open areas—just a flat battlefield. He had to rely purely on speed and movement techniques now.

So tonight was his best bet.

“Oh, I see. Then let’s go tonight. After school and dinner, I’ll come find you, and then we’ll go meet Kakashi together,” Rin nodded.

Obito opened his mouth, ready to protest, but in the end said nothing.

Maybe she just thinks Kakashi doesn’t have anyone else to hang out with, he reasoned.

After school, Obito headed to the training ground as usual. He was still the last to arrive.

As always, he started with physical training—push-ups, pull-ups, squats.

After a set time, it was time for combat.

“Today, I’m changing the combat rules,” Mugetsu said, calling Obito and Might Guy together.

“For every hit landed on your opponent, they’ll be given two problems, and you’ll have one problem deducted. The fight will last seven minutes.”

“Two problems per hit? And seven minutes?” Obito’s head swam. This is a sea of problems waiting to happen…

Previously, one hit only meant one problem. And the fight lasted five minutes.

This was double the punishment, plus more time.

The only saving grace was that he could reduce his own problems by landing hits.

But in previous battles, he’d always been at a disadvantage.

He was suddenly very glad he’d invited Rin out tonight. After a fight like this, he’d definitely be out of commission for the weekend.

“Sharingan… Sharingan…” Obito muttered under his breath, desperate to awaken the Uchiha bloodline limit.

“Mugetsu-sensei, what about the fifty problems I start with before the fight?” Might Guy asked eagerly.

“Reduced to forty,” Mugetsu replied.

He couldn’t remove it completely—Guy’s taijutsu was far superior to Obito’s. But a ten-problem reduction was still generous.

“Also, you can now offset some of your problems through exercise,” Mugetsu added. “You can offset up to sixty percent. Three hundred push-ups will cancel one problem. Other exercises count too.”

Since the two-problem penalty could cause numbers to rise quickly, Mugetsu introduced this offset system to keep things manageable. After all, the goal of the problems was to help them learn—not to drown them.

He still had to review and explain each one they were given.

“Offset sixty percent…” Obito’s eyes lit up—until he realized three hundred push-ups only canceled one problem.

“Three hundred? Per problem? Hahaha!” Might Guy burst out laughing. “I’ll max out the sixty percent for sure!”

Looking at Guy’s joyous expression and thinking about the tsunami of problems coming his way, Obito clenched his fists and said:

“Mugetsu-sensei, this isn’t fair. The exercise offset should be based on individual capacity, right? To encourage better training, not punish weaker students.”

He wasn’t going to shoulder all the problems by himself.

Mugetsu thought for a moment. “You have a point. Then, Guy—your offset will be one problem per thousand push-ups.”

Might Guy froze, his smile stiffening.

“Guy, I know you’re all about intense training. No need to thank me,” Obito said with a bright smile and a thumbs-up.

Guy cracked his neck. “Hmm… Obito, I’m guessing you want a full-power battle too, right?”

He began stretching his legs, clearly ready to go all in.

Seven minutes later, the match ended.

“Obito: one hundred problems. Guy: twenty problems,” Mugetsu announced.

“Obito, I know you love studying. You don’t have to thank me,” Might Guy grinned, flashing his gleaming white teeth and returning the thumbs-up.

Obito suddenly wanted to punch his seven-minutes-ago self in the face. What were you thinking?!

There were too many problems—he couldn’t possibly finish them in a day. He’d have to offset as many as he could through training and take the rest in installments.

Since Rin had said they’d find Kakashi, Obito decided to invite Might Guy too. It wasn’t a date anymore, after all. And Guy got along well with Kakashi anyway.

To Obito’s surprise, Might Guy refused.

He said he already had plans for a night run with Shisui.

They ended up running into them later that evening.

As Obito, Rin, and Kakashi were walking around, they saw Shisui and Might Guy jogging together.

“Shisui, trust me—next time try this type of bodysuit! It’s perfect for training!” Might Guy declared proudly, striking a pose in his usual green outfit.

Shisui glanced at the suit, imagined himself wearing it… then quickly shook his head.

Too weird. Way too weird.

“Who’s that with Guy?” Kakashi asked, looking at the unfamiliar figure jogging beside him.

“Our Uchiha genius. Someone even more talented than you,” Obito said smugly.

“Heh… Then what are you? The Uchiha dead last?” Kakashi replied coolly.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 59: Somewhat Redundant Rin

"I'm not Uchiha's dead last! I ranked third in the last Yearly Practical Exam!"

Obito, seeing that Kakashi still viewed him as the same slacker from before he trained with Mugetsu, immediately blurted out his most recent exam result.

"If third place counts as dead last, then doesn’t that mean only two people in the whole grade aren’t dead last? Besides, I was just careless last time. Next time, I’ll definitely take first!" Obito added, unconvinced.

Kakashi blinked. Third place wasn’t exactly "dead last," and considering Obito’s performance in the Youth Ninjutsu Competition, it did make sense. But he still couldn’t stand Obito’s smug face, so he replied flatly:

"I really wouldn’t know if third counts as dead last… because I’ve always been first. So I can’t say what third place feels like."

Obito opened his mouth, but no words came out. He couldn’t refute that. Kakashi had always dominated the Ninja Academy since the beginning, constantly taking first place.

"Oh, and your theory exam—was that third too? I got first in that as well." Kakashi added, twisting the knife.

Obito felt like he had taken an arrow straight to the chest. Theory was his eternal weakness. Forget third place—he barely scraped a pass, even with Mugetsu tutoring him.

Still, he wasn’t about to admit that in front of Kakashi. Puffing up his chest, he snapped,

"I didn’t sleep well the night before the theory test, so I didn’t do as well. But this time will be totally different!"

"How much worse is ‘didn’t do well’? You didn’t even pass, did you?" Kakashi said knowingly.

And just as expected, Obito took the bait.

"No, I did! I barely passed!" Obito shouted. It was, after all, his first time passing.

"‘Barely passed’ is quite a bit worse than third. That’s a pretty big ‘little’ gap." Kakashi said, a small smile tugging at his lips.

Obito went quiet. If he ever became Hokage, he’d definitely issue a decree to abolish the Ninja School’s theory exams. They were pure torture.

"Obito’s really been working hard lately," Rin suddenly chimed in. "I see him studying every day. His final scores might improve by leaps and bounds."

Obito, who had just been wallowing in frustration, instantly perked up. The world suddenly felt bright and full of hope again.

Even Might Guy and Shisui’s retreating figures seemed a little… cute.

"Wait a second… Guy and Shisui are training, and I’m here arguing with Kakashi? I’m wasting time!" Obito suddenly froze.

If they kept growing while he stood still, Might Guy would definitely surpass him. That meant even more problems to solve. And more problems to solve… meant less time to spend with Rin.

"Spending time with Rin creates more problems… and more problems mean less time to spend with Rin. So spending time with Rin… means less time to spend with Rin?"

Obito blinked. His mind had just pulled off a strange, philosophical jutsu.

Why were Guy and Shisui even training together at night? One was his clansman, the other his classmate. Why did he feel like the outsider?

Thinking back, he remembered they did invite him—but he turned them down. He wanted to hang out with Rin instead.

Obito now found himself in a serious dilemma. Then his gaze landed on Kakashi, and an idea took root.

No matter how much he grumbled or refused to admit it, Obito couldn’t deny it—Kakashi was amazing.

Graduated at five. Became a Chunin at six. When the rest of them were still stuck in their second year, Kakashi had already reached the same level as the academy instructors.

If he could learn from Kakashi, he might just stand a chance against Guy.

"Kakashi, if your opponent is faster and stronger than you, how would you deal with it?" Obito asked seriously.

"Create distance and use Ninjutsu," Kakashi answered without hesitation.

"What if you're not allowed to use Ninjutsu?" Obito pressed.

"Why wouldn’t I use it if I could?" Kakashi countered, clearly uninterested in playing along.

Obito scratched his head, internally screaming, Damn you, Kakashi!

"Because you’re almost out of chakra, and you can’t use Ninjutsu," Obito added, trying to guide the scenario.

"Then I’d fight him head-on," Kakashi said.

"Why? If you're weaker and slower, how would you win by charging in?" Obito was baffled.

"So I can die a more glorious death. You think Taijutsu doesn’t use chakra?" Kakashi replied bluntly.

Obito was nearly in tears. This guy was impossible!

Seeing that he'd teased Obito enough, Kakashi finally explained:

"If your strength and speed are inferior, then rely on movement and technique."

"Combat is all about hitting the enemy and not getting hit. Good movement lets you dodge, and refined technique makes up for lack of power."

Obito felt like that made sense… but also like he’d heard it before. It sounded a lot like what Mugetsu had told him.

"You’re not secretly entering some Taijutsu-only tournament, are you?" Kakashi asked, narrowing his eyes.

"It’s not a tournament. It’s a practical exam," Obito lied, not wanting to admit the real reason—being punished by having to solve problems.

If Kakashi knew that, he’d probably just laugh and enjoy the show instead of helping.

"If you really want to improve your Taijutsu, I don’t mind helping," Kakashi said. "But I doubt you can handle the training."

"The one thing I fear the least… is hardship!" Obito said with a grin.

Compared to solving a hundred problems just to get in one fight? No amount of sweat could scare him now.

Kakashi nodded and led them to a nearby training ground.

"From now on, I’ll spar with you using only Taijutsu. I won’t hold back. You sure you want this?" he asked.

"Go all out," Obito replied coolly.

He just wanted to gauge the gap between them in a no-Ninjutsu fight. Kakashi was mainly known for Ninjutsu, so surely the gap in pure Taijutsu wouldn’t be too wide.

"Alright then. Let’s begin."

In the next instant, Kakashi used Body Flicker and appeared in front of Obito, sending him flying with a swift kick.

Obito, who had been mid-conversation with Rin, barely processed what happened. He stood up, dusted himself off, and said,

"I was careless. Again."

One minute later, Obito was covered in dirt, his clothes stamped with multiple shoe prints.

Still, with Rin watching, he forced himself to stand tall and shout, "Again!"

Rin watched the two go at it, her expression a little awkward. She suddenly felt... kind of unnecessary.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 60: Learning the Sealing Technique

On Sunday afternoon, after finishing his disciples’ training, Mugetsu headed to the Main District—not home, but directly to Minato’s place.

The night before, while Kushina and Minato were having dinner at his house, they mentioned that they had nearly perfected their version of the braised pork with preserved vegetables. They planned to officially make it the next afternoon and invited Mugetsu to watch if he had the time.

When he arrived, the two had just finished boiling the pork belly and were preparing to coat it in soy sauce.

As Mugetsu stepped forward to help, Kushina stopped him.

“Mugetsu, just watch. If we mess up a step, let us know. No need to help,” she said.

Kushina often freeloaded meals at Mugetsu’s place, so Kushina felt a little embarrassed letting him lend a hand again.

Minato brought out a fruit plate, poured him a glass of water, and smiled gently.
“Mugetsu, no need to lift a finger today. Just play the role of invigilator.”

Clearly, both of them had decided they should do this by themselves this time.

“Then I’ll take the lazy route,” Mugetsu said with a smile.

“You should poke a few small holes in the pork rind before adding the soy sauce. That way, it’ll absorb more flavor and turn out more porous when deep-fried,” he reminded them.

Kushina and Minato blinked in realization—small detail, but easy to forget.

With Mugetsu’s guidance, they moved through each step: deep-frying, slicing, prepping the sauce, steaming...

By the time they finished, the sky outside had already turned dark.

“This dish is delicious, but seriously troublesome,” Kushina sighed. “Mugetsu, you must be starving, huh?”

Compared to everyday dishes, braised pork with preserved vegetables was far more involved—boiling, deep-frying, steaming, all for a single dish.

“Not really. I was just standing around,” Mugetsu replied casually.

As they spoke, Minato brought out the finished dish and placed it on the table.

“Time for Teacher Mugetsu to grade our hard work,” Minato joked.

“You’ve been at it for hours. You two should taste your own handiwork first,” Mugetsu said, waving them off.

“Then let’s eat together,” Kushina said, her stomach making the decision for her.

They quickly served rice, muttered a casual “Let’s eat,” and dug in.

“That’s it! Fatty but not greasy!” Kushina exclaimed as she took a bite, her eyes lighting up with satisfaction. She quickly followed it with a mouthful of rice.

She felt a strong sense of accomplishment. Time well spent, and she’d learned a truly delicious dish. While she still thought Mugetsu’s cooking was better, she also believed no one in the world could match him—so being a little below that level was perfectly fine.

“When Jiraiya-sensei comes back, I’m definitely making this for him,” Minato said while eating.

He was clearly pleased with the result and wanted to share it with his teacher.

“Very high completion. No major flaws,” Mugetsu praised after tasting it.

He wasn’t just trying to be polite. The dish, after all, wasn’t complicated to begin with. With his supervision, it was only natural it turned out well.

Then came the awkward silence.

The dish was gone.

The three stared at the empty plate.

“…Oops. I forgot to make anything else,” Minato said, scratching his head.

“I was too focused... completely slipped my mind,” Kushina admitted, smiling sheepishly.

“I’ll stir-fry a couple of dishes,” Mugetsu said, standing up.

“That’s not right! You’re the guest. We can’t let you cook,” Kushina protested, though her tone wasn’t exactly firm.

“Should I go home, cook, and bring it over instead?” Mugetsu asked, amused.

Minato stood up without a word and began washing vegetables.

Kushina hesitated a moment longer, then finally gave in. The taste of Mugetsu’s cooking was too much to resist.

“Mugetsu, aren’t you interested in sealing techniques?” she asked while lounging at the table. “Have you been learning anything new lately? I could teach you a few tricks.”

After all the free meals, Kushina genuinely wanted to do something in return.

“I’ve just been going through a bunch of theory books. Got anything you recommend? Preferably something I can find in the library,” Mugetsu replied while heating oil in the wok.

“If you haven’t started practicing yet, how about I teach you an introductory technique from the Uzumaki clan?” Kushina offered. “It’s also a good way to test your sealing aptitude. If you can learn it in a day, you’re a sealing genius. A week means you’ve got talent. More than a month... probably not worth investing too much time.”

Mugetsu glanced back. “How long did it take you to learn it?”

“One day,” Kushina answered proudly, waiting for his reaction.

“Then that makes you a sealing genius.”

“Not really~” Kushina replied with a smug grin she couldn’t hide. “I’ve just learned most of the Uzumaki clan’s techniques, that’s all.”

After dinner, she handed him a scroll and went to wash dishes, leaving Minato to explain the technique.

Mugetsu listened attentively—more seriously than usual.

“This sealing technique’s called One-Finger Seal,” Minato explained. “It creates a quick seal that blocks chakra. The binding power’s weak though, so it’s not very practical for combat. It’s mainly for training.”

Maybe it was Minato’s clear teaching... or maybe Mugetsu had sealing talent—because it really did seem simple.

Still, he kept a neutral face, asking only the occasional question.

---

On Monday, Kotetsu arrived early at the Ninja School. Seeing that Izumo hadn’t shown up yet, he nodded with satisfaction. He placed a novel on the desk and opened it.

When he sensed Izumo was about to enter, Kotetsu quickly tucked away his textbook and left the novel on top.

“Kotetsu? I thought you didn’t need to review. Why’re you here so early reading?” Izumo asked, still looking exhausted from studying until 1 a.m.

Kotetsu held up the book with a grin.
“Review? Nah. This is a new ninja novel—really good.”

Izumo glanced at the cover and smiled.
“Reading to relax, huh? Not a bad idea.”

So Kotetsu likes reading novels… Izumo thought. I’ll buy him a bestseller tomorrow. That should keep him busy for two weeks. My first place is secure.

Kotetsu, on the other hand, gave him a concerned look.
“You look awful. Don’t tell me you stayed up late studying? That’s not healthy—and definitely not great for the exam.”

“Nope,” Izumo replied coolly. “Played games with my cousin and lost track of time.”

“Games to relax, huh? Also not bad,” Kotetsu nodded, satisfied.
Great, he’s into gaming. I’ll make sure he’s playing something different every night for the next two weeks. That first place is mine.

“What novel? What game?” Anko, who had just walked into the classroom, perked up.

Chapter Text

Chapter 61: Sealing Talent

“Seal!”

On Monday afternoon, deep within the South Border Forest, Mugetsu was practicing the One-Finger Sealing technique Kushina had taught him.

Since it was designed to seal chakra, Mugetsu used his own Shadow Clone as a test subject.

“Can’t condense chakra. It worked,” the clone reported.

“…But if I use full strength, I think I can break out,” it added after a moment.

Mugetsu nodded in understanding. No wonder Minato said this sealing technique had little practical use in real combat. Even though he’d just learned it, for it to be breakable by a clone with only half his chakra, the restraining power was clearly lacking.

“But I’ve learned it nonetheless… So does that mean I have talent in sealing techniques?” Mugetsu murmured.

Kushina had given him the technique only last night, and he’d already mastered it by this afternoon. By her standards, that made him a sealing technique genius.

Strictly speaking, he hadn’t even practiced a full day—just a bit last night and some more this afternoon.

Many thoughts crossed Mugetsu’s mind: was this the talent of the body’s original owner? His own innate ability? Or a combination of both…?

In the end, the cause didn’t matter. It was undeniably good news.

Even if he didn’t plan to go all-in on learning high-level sealing techniques in the future, at the very least, this gave him hope—hope for eventually breaking the Root's Curse Seal.

After reading books on sealing techniques and curse marks, then learning one firsthand, Mugetsu came to understand that curse marks were essentially a branch within the wider field of sealing.

Cursed Tongue Eradication Seal was, at its core, just a sealing technique—a particularly tricky one.

There were generally two ways to break seals:
First, through brute force using overwhelming chakra.
Second, by using the corresponding unsealing technique.

Mugetsu didn’t consider brute force a reliable option. The Tongue Severing Seal wasn’t a low-level technique. If it could be shattered just by chakra pressure, then killing someone like Danzo wouldn’t be that difficult either.

So his plan was clear: learn more sealing techniques, study the structure of the seal in his own body, and eventually develop an unsealing method specific to it.

He had already saved one Skill Proficiency Scroll, intentionally holding off on using it. The system had rewarded him with Nature Transformation knowledge before, whenever he obtained Ninjutsu involving unknown chakra natures.

Based on that, Mugetsu speculated that leveling up a sealing technique to proficient might unlock corresponding knowledge in that field as well.

But he wasn’t going to waste the scroll on One-Finger Sealing. He had a hunch it was the sealing world’s version of the Three Body Technique—a basic beginner’s move. Using the scroll on it would be like setting fire to money.

After finishing his disciples' training, Mugetsu headed to the Main District.

Since Kushina and Minato had hosted him for dinner the day before, he naturally invited them over for a meal this time.

Today’s menu: chili fried eggs, tempura, and stewed potatoes with meat.

Of the three, chili fried eggs were Mugetsu’s personal favorite—a dish his mother often made for him in his previous life.

You could say he loved eggs in all forms: steamed, boiled, fried, deep-fried. Combine that with his craving for spice, and it was no surprise that his home rarely saw chive fried eggs. It was always chili fried eggs.

He cracked the eggs into a bowl, whisked them quickly with chopsticks, then added chopped chili straight into the mix before pouring it into a hot pan.

Even though his cooking skills—thanks to the system—had already surpassed what he'd had in his previous life, making this dish always brought back vivid memories from the past.

“Mugetsu, what’s wrong? You scared of your own cooking being too spicy?” Kushina teased, seeing him lift a piece of chili fried egg with his chopsticks but not eat it right away.

“How amazing… Who would’ve thought chili and eggs, just fried together like this, could taste so good?” Minato praised, his tone full of curiosity.

If it were up to him, he probably wouldn’t have thought to combine chili and eggs in the first place—let alone fry them together so casually.

“Yes, chili fried eggs are delicious,” Mugetsu said with a gentle smile. He stopped reminiscing, then placed a piece into his mouth.

“…Hmm. Delicious.”

The three ate and chatted casually, and eventually, their conversation turned to the sealing technique Mugetsu was currently learning.

“Mugetsu, can you perform that One-Finger Sealing now?” Kushina asked, curious.

Mugetsu shook his head. “It goes smoothly every time I visualize it in my mind… but when I actually try it, I can’t perform it cleanly. It feels like something’s missing.”

Of course, he wasn’t going to admit that he had already mastered it in half a day. That would draw too much attention—especially when Kushina herself had proudly said she learned it in a day.

And where Kushina was, Anbu were never far behind. Mugetsu had no desire to attract unnecessary suspicion.

He decided to pretend that it took him about seven days to learn it. That would still show talent—without making him seem like a genius worth monitoring.

“That’s normal. Very few people can learn it in just a day,” Minato said, trying to reassure him.

He worried that Mugetsu might have taken Kushina’s words too seriously, which could lead to unnecessary pressure or frustration.

“Right. As long as you get it down within a month, there’s no problem at all,” Kushina added with a grin.

“If there’s anything you don’t understand, just ask us. No need to be shy,” she said while munching on another bite.

Minato nodded in agreement.

“As long as it’s not too much trouble,” Mugetsu replied with a smile.

---

Thursday afternoon — Konoha, South Border Forest

“Obito, eighty-five questions. Guy, thirty questions,” Mugetsu announced the results of the day’s sparring session.

“Only eighty-five!” Obito couldn’t help but grin.

This was his best score yet since the combat evaluation system was changed. It meant fewer hits taken, more hits landed, and overall improvement. All those beatings from Kakashi hadn’t been for nothing.

Obito quickly did the math: forty percent would be offset by training, ten percent he’d handle today, and the remaining fifty percent he’d pay off in installments. After breaking it down, it didn’t feel like much at all.

“Thirty questions!” Guy clenched his fists in disbelief.

This was the most he’d gotten since the rule change. Even if he maximized the training-to-question conversion, he’d still end up with at least twelve written ones.

“Not bad. You’ve both made solid progress,” Mugetsu praised. “If you want to go with installments today, I’ll waive the interest.”

Obito’s eyes lit up instantly. Free installment? That made the deal even sweeter.

Guy also thought it through. No interest? That was practically a reward. He nodded and applied for the installment plan too.

After training, Guy sought out Shisui, hoping to ramp up the intensity of his combat practice.

Obito’s rapid progress had triggered a sense of urgency. Guy still held the advantage for now, but Obito hadn’t even been allowed to use Ninjutsu during their matches—meaning he wasn’t even fighting at half power.

He recalled something Mugetsu had once said: True combat—not restricted sparring—was essential to growth.

“You want full power?” Shisui asked.

Guy nodded firmly.

“Then I’m going to make my move,” Shisui warned.

Guy braced himself, muscles tensing, ready to explode into motion at any moment.

But the very next second—

A massive tree erupted from the ground, its branches wrapping around Guy and binding him in place.

Just as he tried to figure out what Ninjutsu Shisui had used, the tree vanished, and a cold blade touched his throat.

Shisui stood before him, kunai in hand.

Guy finally understood.

He had fallen into a Genjutsu from the very beginning.

So this is the gap between us... Guy thought, eyes burning with frustration and determination.

The road to becoming the strongest… is still very long.

But he clenched his fists again.

“Please, again!”

The road may be long, but Might Guy would never give up!
<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 62: Forever Friday

“Obito, did something good happen recently? You seem unusually cheerful today,” Rin asked, tilting her head curiously.

“Of course! Good days are just around the corner,” Obito replied with a grin.

Even though the number of assigned questions had increased after the combat rule change, there was training to offset the penalty. Plus, with the option to pay in installments, the actual number of questions he did daily hadn’t changed much.

Now that his strength was steadily increasing, the number of questions was going down. With offsets and installments working in his favor, the future really did look bright.

“Obito, you finally remembered the date! Want to go out and have some fun tomorrow?” Rin asked excitedly, assuming he was referring to the weekend.

“Date...? Go out tomorrow?” Obito’s smile froze as a terrifying thought struck him.

“…Don’t tell me… is today Friday again?” he asked slowly.

“Yes. Why? Weren’t the ‘good days’ you mentioned about the weekend?” Rin answered, a little confused.

Obito fell silent. He could’ve sworn yesterday was Sunday.

How could it already be Friday again?

A creeping sense of déjà vu washed over him.

Have I been stuck in a world of endless Fridays and weekends? Obito held his head in his hands, unable to accept such a cruel fate.

“Obito? What’s wrong? You look like the world’s ending,” Rin asked, more confused than ever.

Wasn’t it supposed to be a good thing when the weekend arrived?

“It’s just… because I love school and studying so much that I feel depressed when I think about missing class,” Obito said, trying to force the words out with a straight face.

There was no way he could admit the truth—that he was dreading the pile of problems he'd have to face over the weekend.

“So you're actually that serious about studying now?” Rin said, visibly surprised. She wondered if this was the reason behind Obito’s recent progress.

“Then... do you still want to go out and play tomorrow?” she asked again.

“Let’s go tonight!” Obito replied immediately.

Ever since the rules changed, weekends had become brutal. Training and problem sets left him too exhausted to move. By nightfall, he didn’t even want to lift a finger.

And whenever he saw Guy still training after their regular sessions, his scalp would tingle.

What kind of body… and willpower… does that guy even have...?

Obito glanced at Might Guy, who was now hunched over his written problems with a serious expression.

I really hope there's installment payment for weekend work too, Obito thought, recalling yesterday’s suffering. He silently prayed to the benevolent Sage Mugetsu in his heart.

---

After school, Obito arrived at the training ground—the last one to show up, as usual.

Mugetsu gathered the three of them and assigned tasks right away.

“Guy, kick that tree with full force,” he said casually, pointing to a thick, lush tree nearby.

Might Guy nodded, walked over, and without hesitation, unleashed a rapid whirlwind kick infused with chakra.

Crack!
The tree snapped cleanly in two, falling to the ground with a heavy thud.

“My strength is already enough to kick down a tree this big?” Guy blinked in surprise.

He remembered how cool it looked when Mugetsu kicked one down so effortlessly. He hadn’t expected to reach that level so soon.

Next, Mugetsu used Ninjutsu to create a wide pit in the ground. With a Water Release technique, he quickly filled it.

“Obito, use Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique with everything you’ve got. Aim at the pit,” Mugetsu instructed.

Obito nodded, formed the hand signs swiftly, and spat out a massive fireball. The water in the pit evaporated in an instant, leaving behind only scorched earth.

“This... this is the power of my Fire Release?” Obito’s eyes widened in disbelief.

That pit was several meters wide. Just three months ago, his fireball couldn’t even dry out a puddle.

Finally, Mugetsu led them through a quick review of fundamental training—tree climbing, water walking, and chakra control exercises.

Obito suddenly realized just how much stronger he had become.

The water walking practice that once made him clumsy and soaked now felt effortless—he could run across the surface without being knocked over by waves.
He could walk up even the tallest trees without faltering, melt ice blocks the size of two human heads with ease, and cast Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique and Great Dragon Fire Technique without strain.

Finally, Mugetsu handed both Obito and Guy a mock exam.

“Sixty points? I got sixty points?” Obito stared at the score on his paper, more shocked than when he’d seen his Fire Release evaporate the training pit.

Scoring thirty had been a first… but sixty? That was completely unheard of.

“Fifty-four points!” Guy gripped his paper with trembling hands, tears brimming in his eyes.

It was the same for him—it felt unreal, almost too good to be true.

Obito couldn’t help but blurt out, “Teacher Mugetsu… you’re not secretly the Sage of Six Paths, are you?”

All their hard work hadn’t been in vain. It had paid off.

From Nature Transformation and Ninjutsu to Taijutsu, chakra control, and even theoretical knowledge—Obito felt like he had grown in every area. He was stronger now. Much stronger.

In that moment, all the daily drills, the endless weekend training, and even the mountains of problem sets no longer felt like a burden.

Because he had gained so much.

If he kept going at this pace—maybe, just maybe—he could truly become Hokage.

“You’re speaking so sweetly… are you hoping for interest-free problems again today?” Mugetsu asked with a smirk.

“Hehe… and maybe tomorrow too?” Obito grinned, scratching his head.

Even if he didn’t mind doing the problems now, doing fewer was always better.

“Keep dreaming. That special offer was only for yesterday,” Mugetsu replied, lightly tapping Obito on the forehead with two fingers.

The sudden mock exam and training review were intentional. He wanted his students to clearly see their growth—something tangible that could reignite their motivation.

Timely positive feedback was important. Mugetsu planned to hold similar summary sessions from time to time.

With their spirits lifted, he didn’t waste the opportunity and handed them each a piece of his personal calligraphy.

---

[You gifted your disciple Uchiha Obito your personal calligraphy. The disciple was extremely grateful. A critical hit has been triggered—rewarding: Earth Release: Earth Spear (Proficient)]

---

A surge of Earth Release knowledge poured into Mugetsu’s mind—insights on how to use Earth Spear not just in principle but in real combat scenarios.

He nodded to himself, satisfied. This was a solid reward.

Earth Spear was an exceptionally practical jutsu. It could harden any part of the body, useful for both offense and defense. Whether reinforcing a fist during a strike or protecting vital points during close combat, it was invaluable.

“Never forget your original intention…” Obito stared at the characters on the calligraphy, brows furrowed. He thought about it for a while, but ultimately gave up on finding any deeper meaning.

“Heaven rewards diligence,” Guy muttered as he scratched his head. He understood the general idea and smiled.
Even without this training summary, he was already burning with motivation.

“A just cause attracts much support… an unjust cause finds little support…” Shisui whispered to himself, also staring at one of Mugetsu’s pieces.

What counts as a just cause? And what’s unjust...? He couldn’t fully grasp the message behind it, but the words lingered in his mind.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 63: Good Brothers

On Sunday evening, while preparing dinner, Mugetsu casually mentioned that he had mastered One-Finger Sealing.

“You’ve already mastered it? Let me see... exactly seven days!”
Kushina counted on her fingers and lit up with surprise.

“Learning it in seven days means you’ve got real talent for sealing techniques, Mugetsu,” she said warmly, clearly pleased with his progress.

With such aptitude, she thought, reaching Special Jōnin rank wouldn’t be far off—if he kept studying seriously.

“I actually think the real reason I picked it up so fast is because you and Minato-sensei taught it so well,” Mugetsu replied with a smile as he set the dishes down on the table.

It was a bit of give-and-take; after all, they’d teased him as “Mugetsu-sensei” not long ago.

“Hehe, of course! Minato learned all his sealing techniques from me, hand-in-hand,” Kushina said proudly.

Back when her relationship with Minato had just started to improve, she often dragged him to train together, helping him step by step. Thanks to her guidance, Minato had already become a master of sealing techniques, even learning several advanced ones.

“Maybe I’m really suited to be a teacher…” Kushina thought aloud.
She’d only taught sealing to two people: Minato and Mugetsu. One had already become a master, the other just learned One-Finger Sealing in a week.

“Kushina-sensei, enough talk—let’s eat,” Minato said teasingly as he scooped some rice into her bowl.

“Student Minato, is that how you speak to your teacher? Your punishment is to serve your teacher more food,” Kushina replied in a mock stern tone, mimicking their old Academy instructors.

“Alright, alright.”
Minato gave a helpless smile and obediently served her a few dishes.

Mugetsu stood nearby with his bowl, a faint smile on his face. Even though this was his house, for a moment, he felt like the third wheel.
Maybe I should eat outside after all…

“If you two keep this up, I’m going to eat everything,” he warned, switching into full ‘eating machine’ mode. With practiced speed, he began shoveling rice and dishes into his mouth.

“Hey!”
Seeing the food rapidly disappearing, Kushina and Minato quickly abandoned their play-acting and focused on eating seriously.

In no time, the table was cleared of every dish. Afterward, Kushina and Minato helped with the dishes, as they often did when eating at Mugetsu’s house. The favor was mutual—Mugetsu helped out when he ate at theirs too.

Once everything was cleaned up, Kushina handed Mugetsu a reminder:

“Get more familiar with One-Finger Sealing and the scroll notes. I’ll teach you Three-Finger Sealing in a few days.”

“Three-Finger Sealing is an advanced form of One-Finger Sealing. With your talent, you should be able to pick it up in about a month,” she added.

“Wait… are there Four-Finger Sealing and Five Fingers Seal above that?” Mugetsu raised a brow, feeling like the naming was a bit… blunt.

“There’s no Four-Finger Sealing. Only Five Fingers Seal,” Kushina answered.

There really was.

“If you can master Five Fingers Seal, learning most sealing techniques will be much easier. That seal is part of a high-level technique and a solid foundation in itself,” she explained.

With her breakdown, Mugetsu finally understood the deeper purpose behind these seemingly numbered techniques.

“What do you two want to eat tomorrow? I’ll prepare the ingredients ahead of time,” Mugetsu offered.

Despite their close friendship, Kushina and Minato teaching him was no small favor—he wanted to show proper appreciation.

“Braised pork belly!” Kushina replied without hesitation.

“Stir-fried mushrooms,” Minato said after a moment’s thought.

Kushina’s answer didn’t surprise him, but as for Minato—Mugetsu made a mental note to remind him that mushrooms needed to be cooked thoroughly... and also to leave a Flying Thunder God mark at Konoha Hospital. Just in case.

---

… … … …

Monday – Early morning, Ninja Academy

Kotetsu arrived at the classroom earlier than usual.

He casually placed a novel on the desk and began to read.
This was the final week. Next Monday, the final exams would begin, lasting three days.

And after that… the long-awaited holiday.

When it was nearly time for Izumo to arrive, Kotetsu quietly put away his textbook and pulled out a novel, laying it casually on his desk.

“Kotetsu, good morning,” Izumo greeted him with a bright smile.

“Reading a novel again?” he asked, glancing at the book. Confirming it was indeed a novel, he breathed a small sigh of relief.

“That’s right. Only one week left until the exams. Studying now won’t help much—just makes me more anxious. It’s better to relax a little,” Kotetsu replied with an easy smile.

“Oh, right—Izumo, I found a great game recently. Come check it out, you might like it.”
Kotetsu rummaged through his bag and pulled out a square iron box.

Inside was a popular game called Backgammon—something he’d heard about from various sources. It was said to be incredibly addictive. One round led to another, and before you knew it, hours had passed.

Since Izumo liked games, this would be the perfect way to keep him... thoroughly occupied for the entire week.

“Backgammon, huh? I played this once at a relative’s house—it was so fun!” Izumo’s eyes lit up. “Kotetsu, you’re way too loyal.”

He hadn’t expected Kotetsu to actually remember the little lie he told earlier to cover up his studying. That small gesture made Izumo feel a bit guilty.

Kotetsu had treated him like a real brother. How could he…

“I just bought a bunch of great ninja novels. I won’t be able to finish them all in time. Here—take three, Kotetsu,” Izumo said with a smile, pulling a few books from his bag and handing them over.

Brotherhood was precious… but his goal to win over his neighbor’s younger sister was slightly more pressing.

Since Kotetsu liked reading novels, then he should spend the entire week doing just that. After all, he himself said he wanted to relax.

“These are all trending titles… Izumo, you…”
Kotetsu was genuinely touched as he accepted the novels. He hadn’t expected Izumo to take his fake excuse seriously—and even use such an obvious cover to give him a gift.

There was no such thing as “too many” novels. Good books only made you crave more.

“I’ve been collecting all kinds of games recently. Here—take this list,” Kotetsu said, handing Izumo a piece of paper.

It had more than a dozen games written on it, both indoor and outdoor. The goal was simple: full coverage.

For Miho… I’m sorry, Izumo, Kotetsu apologized internally.

“Shisui, want to borrow a novel to unwind? I see you studying every day—it looks exhausting. I’ve got plenty I can’t finish,” Kotetsu called out to the boy sitting behind him.

“I’ve got games too. Want to borrow some?” Izumo quickly added.

But to their shared disappointment, Shisui politely shook his head and declined.

“Hey! Are you two still good brothers or what? You’re asking Shisui and not me?” Anko crossed her arms and glared at them, eyes narrowing.

Kotetsu and Izumo: “…”

They both fell silent. Anko’s grades were already worrying… and if she got even more distracted—

“Uh… Anko, maybe… maybe you should do a little review?” Kotetsu offered cautiously.

Anko didn’t pose any threat in terms of academic rivalry. He was more concerned that she might actually bomb the exam if she kept this up.

“Why review? Didn’t you just say reviewing would only make us anxious? Are you reviewing?” Anko asked, frowning.

Kotetsu didn’t dare admit the truth. He simply shook his head.

“Then… Izumo, are you reviewing?” she asked, turning to him.

“…No,” Izumo also shook his head.

“There you go.”
Anko nodded in satisfaction.

In the end, Izumo and Kotetsu shared their novels and game list with her.

“Now that’s how good brothers should act,” Anko said with a wide smile, patting them both on the shoulder.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 64: The Reason Why You Must Get First Place

“Next... I still have to do twenty-five problems every day for ten more days just to finish paying off the installments…”

On the way to the South Border Forest, Obito was mentally calculating the mountain of problems weighing him down.

“At this rate, I won’t even be done by the time vacation starts…”
He scratched his head in frustration. The pressure was real.

Not only did he have a huge backlog, but new questions were being added every day. It was endless.
If this kept up, Obito felt like he’d be solving problems every single day for the rest of his life.

When he arrived at the training ground, Mugetsu gathered both him and Guy together.

“Next week is the final exam,” Mugetsu said. “So I’m changing the training plan.”

“Changing the plan? With only a week left?”

Obito’s heart skipped a beat. The last time Mugetsu said that, their pr
oblems per battle had jumped from thirty to over a hundred.
He was honestly terrified.

“We’re temporarily canceling Taijutsu battles. From now on, you’ll each train individually.”

Mugetsu laid out the new rules, then turned to Obito with a slight smile.
“Still think the change is unnecessary?”

“I think it’s extremely necessary!” Obito replied instantly, dead serious.

Sparring didn’t matter. Written problems didn’t matter.

But not having battles… and not getting more problems? That was priceless.

“Teacher Mugetsu, your decision is truly wise—brilliant, even! It’s forward-thinking, unparalleled, genius-level planning—”
Obito went all in with the flattery, so much so that even he wasn’t sure what he was saying by the end.

“You’re overdoing it.” Mugetsu flicked him on the forehead.

“One more thing—while there’ll be no sparring, the installment questions you already owe must still be completed on schedule.”

Obito rubbed his forehead with a grin. “Don’t worry, I’ll definitely complete the mission.”

Honestly, if getting hit could reduce the number of questions, he’d rather walk around with a lumpy head than deal with this much homework.

“Guy, what do you think?” Mugetsu asked, turning to him.

Obito glanced at Guy nervously, afraid he might say something reckless.

“I think it’s great too!” Guy replied quickly, his tone a little too fast.

He’d only stayed quiet earlier because Obito had already said what he wanted to say.
Really—what kind of sane person liked doing extra questions?

Obito let out a relieved breath and gave Guy a thumbs up.

Guy returned the gesture with a wide grin of his own.

They had reached a perfect understanding.

“Train well, both of you,” Mugetsu said with a smile. “This week, I won’t interfere. You’re free to train however you want, follow your own plans, and leave whenever you like.”

“That’s amazing!” Obito looked at Mugetsu as if he were glowing.

---

“Shisui, come here for a second,” Mugetsu called out to the boy who was still in the middle of his solo training.

Shisui stopped and walked over.

“After a full month of intensive training, your body’s caught up. You’re ready to begin the preliminary phase of the new Body Flicker Technique.”

For the past month, Shisui had put aside everything else to focus solely on physical conditioning.

Thanks to Mugetsu’s customized training plan—pushed to the limit daily—and the system’s secret medicine that healed hidden injuries, Shisui’s body had undergone a massive transformation.

Mugetsu had constantly challenged his limits, and now, with Shisui’s natural affinity for high-speed movement, he was finally ready to start learning the new Body Instant Body.

Hearing that this was the Body Flicker Technique Mugetsu had previously mentioned, Obito and Guy couldn’t help but eavesdrop on the conversation.

“Wait… didn’t you say you had to be first in the practical exam to get that technique?” Obito asked suspiciously.

“That was a reward from before,” Mugetsu replied with a chuckle. “Besides… do you really think Shisui won’t get first in his year?”

Obito thought about it and couldn’t refute it.

If he were in the first grade, he’d probably dominate. But Shisui? He was even stronger than him.

With Shisui there, the first-year practical exam already had a winner—no suspense at all.

Mugetsu grabbed Shisui’s hand, and with a single Water Instant Body, the two vanished—reappearing over ten meters away in the blink of an eye.

Obito stared at the sudden flash of movement, eyes wide with awe and longing.

If I could use a Body Flicker like that... how cool would I be in daily life?

He imagined entering the classroom—students barely noticing him at the door before he’d already appeared at his desk.
If the teacher called him up to answer a question, he could vanish and reappear at the podium in an instant, giving everyone a scare.
Helping old folks cross the street? He’d let them experience the wind itself.

I have to win first place in the practical exam. I’ll show Rin how strong I’ve become… and make that smug Kakashi finally shut up.
Obito clenched his fists, quietly swearing to himself.

He had been mocked by Kakashi too many times. This time, he would prove himself.

---

So fast... Guy stared at the spot where Mugetsu and Shisui had vanished, heart pounding.
If I could master that Body Flicker, I might really have a shot at beating Kakashi!

Obito’s speed was already pretty high—but not enough to threaten Kakashi.

But if he had that technique... with enough speed, he could catch Kakashi off guard.
Even if he couldn’t defeat him, at least he wouldn’t end up as beaten and disheveled as last time.

To defeat Kakashi... I must learn that Body Flicker Technique!

I must get first place!

Guy’s spirit was already blazing. He wished he could skip this entire week—skip the theoretical exam—and dive straight into the practical.

---

Mugetsu, who had been silently observing both Obito and Guy out of the corner of his eye, gave a small nod of satisfaction.
This was exactly the result he’d been hoping for.

Sometimes, clearly laying out a training plan wasn’t as effective as letting students find their own drive.

Using the Body Flicker Technique as bait was more than enough to spark motivation.

Besides, with Guy around—an absolute training maniac—he didn’t need to worry about Obito slacking off either.
With a rival like that in constant motion, how could Obito rest easy?

---

“This Body Flicker Technique is called Water Instant Body,” Mugetsu began, shifting his attention to Shisui. “The main difficulty lies in rapidly bursting chakra to reinforce the body in an instant, allowing for high-speed movement.”

In the original One Piece, the technique relied on generating reactive force by stepping on the ground dozens of times in a flash to propel the user forward at high speed.

Back when Mugetsu had first watched the anime, he thought it was a bit ridiculous—but thinking about it again, with the physical monsters in the One Piece world, maybe it wasn’t that far-fetched.

But the Ninja World version—modified by the system—was much more fitting for a shinobi.
In fact, if it had a different name, it could pass as native taijutsu.

Rather than relying purely on physical stepping, the Ninja World’s Water Instant Body used a special chakra technique to repeatedly reinforce the legs, creating explosive speed by chaining multiple bursts together while in motion.

That special chakra control technique was the true core of Water Instant Body—and very much in line with the precision of shinobi arts.

---

“Multiple reinforcements... in such a short window?”
Shisui blinked, genuinely surprised. He had never encountered a technique like that.

No wonder Mugetsu had made him focus solely on body training for an entire month.

The Body Flicker techniques he had learned before only required one chakra reinforcement—and even that would lead to fatigue if used repeatedly.

This Water Instant Body was clearly on another level entirely.

His eyes gleamed with anticipation.
If he could master this technique, his speed would soar to new heights.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 65: Who Is the Serious Person Reviewing

On Monday, since it was already the day of the exam, Kotetsu didn’t arrive at the Ninja Academy too early.

He’d spent the last two weeks reviewing, so there was no need to scramble for those extra ten or twenty minutes in the morning.

On his way to school, he ran into Izumo, who was also heading in the same direction.

“Izumo, good morning!” Kotetsu greeted him with a bright smile.

“Morning, Kotetsu,” Izumo returned the smile.

“How was your weekend? Or did you spend both days reviewing?” Kotetsu asked casually.

“Review? Review my ass!” Izumo laughed loudly.

He grinned and asked back, “What about you? Did you review?”

“I’m not reviewing,” Kotetsu said with a straight face. “No respectable person reviews right before the exam.”

“Exactly! Do last-minute scores really reflect your actual strength?” Izumo nodded, completely agreeing.

The two locked eyes—and burst into laughter.

“Sugoroku is so fun! Kotetsu, you have to try it after the exam,” Izumo said, looking like a hardcore gamer.

But in his mind, he thought smugly, This is a lock now. Kotetsu definitely didn’t review, so my only real opponent is Shisui.

“I’ll give it a shot when I have time. The novels I’ve been reading lately are really good, too. You should check them out, Izumo,” Kotetsu replied with a smile, confidently recommending books he hadn’t actually touched in days.

This should be safe. Izumo was gaming all weekend. My only threat now is Shisui, Kotetsu thought.

“Haha, sure! I’ll read them when I get the chance,” Izumo responded, laughing, clearly in high spirits.

“What are you two talking about so cheerfully?”
Anko appeared behind them, suddenly placing a hand on each of their shoulders.

“We were just chatting about our weekend,” Kotetsu said with a grin.

“Playing around? So neither of you reviewed?” Anko asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Of course not! Wait—Anko, did you review all weekend?” Izumo asked, feigning surprise.

“No, just on Sunday,” Anko said after a brief pause.

Actually, she had only reviewed for half an hour on Sunday evening… but since Izumo asked about two days, she didn’t want to admit it. Saying “one day” felt safer.

“Oh, one day? That’s not bad,” Kotetsu said with a smile.

One day wouldn’t be enough to catch up to someone who reviewed for two full weeks. If anything, he thought Anko should’ve reviewed for both days instead of just one.

“If you get a good score and your family gives you a reward, don’t forget your brothers,” Izumo joked.

“Hehe, with all the games and novels you gave me? I might consider it,” Anko said, clearly in a great mood.

And with that, the three of them chatted and laughed all the way to the Academy before entering their classroom to await the exam.

---

Before long, Mugetsu and Ueda Aya entered Class 1 of Grade 1. This time, Mugetsu had been assigned to invigilate his own class.

“Teacher Mugetsu!”

The students greeted him in unison as he walked in.

Mugetsu smiled warmly in response.

“Teacher Mugetsu is invigilating this time?” Kotetsu asked, sitting up straighter.

Mugetsu gave a small nod.

“Teacher Mugetsu, if I run into a question I don’t know… can I ask you for help?” Anko asked, already knowing the answer.

Tap!

Mugetsu lightly tapped her forehead with two joined fingers and said, “You can ask. But the only answer you’ll get is this.”

“Ow!”
Anko covered the spot and immediately quieted down.

“Everyone, please check your exam tools. The test will begin in ten minutes,” Mugetsu reminded them.

A few cautious students began double-checking their supplies after hearing the notice.

“Teacher Mugetsu, you’re really popular with your students,” Ueda Aya said, a little surprised.

She had noticed that nearly all the students had greeted him as he entered.

That kind of response was rare. In a class of forty, there were always a few who were too shy or too reserved to speak.
And some figured, so many others are greeting him already, mine won’t matter, and stayed silent.

"After all, I am their Class Teacher," Mugetsu replied calmly.

Ten minutes later, he announced the start of the theoretical exam. He and Ueda Aya began distributing the test papers.

The students of Class 1, Grade 1 didn’t disappoint. Not a single one spoke during the exam. They all focused quietly, diligently working through their questions.

Mugetsu and Ueda Aya took turns patrolling the room.

While walking between the rows, Ueda Aya glanced at the students with curiosity. The silence surprised her—it was rare for a classroom to be this quiet, especially in the Ninja Academy where the kids were usually quite energetic.

But as she casually scanned a few test papers, her expression shifted slightly.

Almost all the answers looked correct.

"Teacher Mugetsu, I think your class’s average score might lead the entire grade again," Ueda Aya whispered as she passed by him.

Mugetsu replied in a low voice, "Hard to say until we see the results. The other classes might have done well too."

Even though he knew the students had performed well, Mugetsu preferred to remain low-key.

---

When the exam ended and the papers were collected, the atmosphere inside the classroom shifted immediately.

"It’s finally over!" Kotetsu exhaled like he’d just been released from a Genjutsu. A relieved smile spread across his face.

All the days spent pretending to slack off, while secretly reviewing and trying to keep Izumo from studying... it had been exhausting.

"Yeah. After the practical exam, it’s vacation time," Izumo said with a relaxed grin.

With the written test done, he no longer had to act every day, trying to sabotage Kotetsu’s study time.

"Kotetsu, Izumo, how do you think you did?" Anko leaned over and asked with a curious grin.

"So-so. This one felt pretty tough," Kotetsu sighed.

"Yeah, there were a bunch of questions I didn’t understand. I just wrote whatever and hoped for the best..." Izumo added, looking worried.

"Huh? It was hard? I thought it was pretty easy. Maybe yesterday’s review actually worked?" Anko scratched her head, a little confused.
Why does this scene feel so familiar...?

"Shisui, how’d you do?" Anko turned to ask as Shisui was about to leave.

"So-so," Shisui replied with a pause.

It felt about the same as the last exam. Nothing to say either way.

"Why am I the only one who thinks it was easy...? Could I actually have done really well?"
Anko could already taste the dango reward getting closer.

---

"Tomorrow’s the practical exam. Everyone, we’ve got to give it our all," Anko reminded them, her expression serious. "We need to show that female proctor our real ninja strength."

“Definitely. This time, we have to make the school assign a proper physical training teacher,” Kotetsu agreed with a firm nod.

“Actually... I think it’d be great if Teacher Mugetsu taught us,” Izumo said honestly. “But that’d be too much for him—teaching so many classes at once.”

Other students chimed in with agreement, one after another. Everyone promised to give 120% effort in the practical exam.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 66: True Ninjutsu Talent

The practical exam on the second day was once again held at the training ground, just like before.

After all students had drawn their lots, Mugetsu officially announced the beginning of the exam.

“Examinee Number One, Kotetsu, and Examinee Number Two, Koji Mine—please enter the examination area.”

Kotetsu already knew that as Examinee Number One, he’d be the first up. He had taken the time to warm up in advance.

“Let me set the pace. You guys better cheer me on,” Kotetsu said confidently, waving to his two good brothers before heading into the arena.

“Kotetsu, don’t lose in the first round!” Izumo called out, energetically cheering him on.

Koji Mine and Kotetsu stepped into the clearing together. The two didn’t exchange many words. Once they formed the confrontation seal and Mugetsu called, “Begin,” the battle commenced immediately.

Though their real goal was to get rid of the current Teacher Physical Prowess, this wasn’t the time to mess around. The exam was about demonstrating their true ability—especially to highlight the obvious gap between Ninjutsu and Taijutsu performance levels.

At the start, both launched into a Taijutsu exchange to probe each other’s strengths.

In the first wave of blows, Kotetsu temporarily gained the upper hand with his superior physical strength.

But Koji quickly switched tactics. Using the Substitution Technique, he created distance and then followed up with two clones to mask his next move and search for an opening.

His Three Body Technique was well-practiced—but Kotetsu’s strategy was even trickier.

First, Kotetsu created a chair clone.

Then he formed two standard clones.

He used the normal clones to draw Koji’s attention, dispelled the chair clone, and created another normal one—then transformed himself into a chair using the Transformation Technique.

Naturally, Koji didn’t expect to be attacked by a bizarre walking chair... and was promptly taken out by Kotetsu’s surprise strike.

“Eh? Isn’t this Kotetsu—one of the three ‘Ninjutsu Talents’ everyone’s been buzzing about at the Academy?” Ueda Aya murmured, impressed. “I didn’t expect him to use the Enemy Confusion Technique in such a clever way.”

“And his Clone Technique and Transformation Technique are already so refined... even better than the students in my Second Grade class,” she added with visible surprise.

Ueda Aya taught Ninjutsu to second-year students, and even her top-performing student didn’t display the level of proficiency Kotetsu just had.

In terms of Clone Technique alone, she believed Kotetsu had already reached graduation standard.

His movements were smooth. His chakra control was precise. Everything had been executed perfectly.

Even Koji Mine had performed quite well—good enough to beat most of her own students.

As she graded, Ueda Aya gave Kotetsu a perfect 10 points for the Ninjutsu portion.

With that level of execution in the first grade, not giving a perfect score would be unreasonable.

For Taijutsu, she marked him at 7.1, which was above average but not nearly as polished as his Ninjutsu.

Koji Mine’s Taijutsu received only 5 points.

Their Shuriken scores were average—neither of them had particularly impressive throwing accuracy—so she gave both 5 points.

However, their hand seal proficiency was decent. Kotetsu scored 8, and Koji Mine followed with 7.5.

When she tallied the total, Kotetsu had scored a high 30.1 points.

For a Ninja Academy exam, this was an outstanding result.

Combat scoring at the Academy was strict. A total above 20 was considered excellent—above 30 was exceptional.

“Kotetsu puts a lot of effort into his studies,” Mugetsu nodded, watching quietly.

He didn’t know whether Kotetsu practiced at home, but based on his classroom behavior and his test papers, Mugetsu was confident the boy had been studying diligently.

---

“The second match is about to begin,” Mugetsu announced calmly.
“Examinee Number Three, Izumo. Examinee Number Four, Yuki Koizumi—prepare for the exam.”

"This time, it's my turn!" Izumo said with a grin, high-fiving Kotetsu as he passed by.

"Izumo, you’ve got this!" Anko raised her small fist in the air, cheering for her teammate.

Izumo’s combat style was a bit more grounded compared to Kotetsu’s. He didn’t transform into a chair, but instead seized the right moment to cast an Enemy Confusion Technique, conjuring a three-meter tall, blue-skinned, fanged monster to terrify Yuki Koizumi—winning the match in a single move.

“Izumo Kamizuki... he’s another one of those three Ninjutsu talents, isn’t he? Definitely deserving of the title,” Ueda Aya remarked with genuine admiration.

Like Kotetsu, Izumo's Ninjutsu performance was excellent. Ueda Aya awarded him a perfect 10 for Ninjutsu, with his hand seals even slightly more refined than Kotetsu’s. His total score came out to 30.5 points.

At first, Ueda Aya thought the quality of the first few students was just unusually high—but by the fifth match, she realized this wasn’t a coincidence. She hadn’t given a single Ninjutsu score below eight points. Every student's Three Body Technique was nearly flawless.

---

“Examinee Number Eleven, Anko Mitarashi. Examinee Number Twelve, Keiji Shima. Prepare for the exam.”

“You two watch closely! I’ll show you what true Enemy Confusion looks like!” Anko declared confidently.

“What’s wrong with being a chair? I won, didn’t I?” Kotetsu shot back, clearly not convinced.

“Yeah, and was my illusion not terrifying enough?” Izumo added with a smug grin.

Anko didn’t respond. She knew actual combat would speak louder than words.

From the start, Keiji’s Taijutsu was no match for Anko’s. He was suppressed immediately.

Not giving him any chance to recover, Anko quickly formed hand seals and created seven or eight clones—each one looking exactly like Keiji Shima. Then, using the Transformation Technique, she turned herself into another copy.

In the blink of an eye, the entire arena was filled with Keiji Shimas running around in every direction—Anko had effectively vanished.

“Teacher Mugetsu… your student is a genius,” Ueda Aya muttered, stunned.
She had invigilated for years and seen countless exams—but this? This was a first.

“Her thinking is... unconventional,” Mugetsu replied after a moment.

Keiji stood frozen, staring at the swarm of himself rushing around. He tried to watch each one carefully, but in the end, he was still caught off guard—defeated by Anko’s clean strike.

---

Naturally, Anko received a full 10 points for Ninjutsu.
Ueda Aya even felt that ten wasn’t enough—if the scale allowed for more, Anko would have surpassed both Kotetsu and Izumo.

Anko’s final score was a stunning 36 points, losing marks only in Taijutsu and Shuriken throwing.

Ueda Aya stood there in disbelief.

Was she invigilating First Grade... or Third?

The students’ Ninjutsu level had far exceeded her expectations.

She had proctored Class 1, Grade 1 during the last exam cycle. Back then, they were excellent—but not this ridiculous.

She remembered saying their skill level rivaled that of her Second Grade class. Now, she was starting to feel like her own class wasn’t even worthy of comparison.

---

“Teacher Mugetsu, the Ninjutsu level of your class is incredible. All the teachers at the Academy should come learn from you,” Ueda Aya said sincerely.

One or two top-performing students could be chalked up to natural talent—but an entire class with exceptional scores? That could only mean one thing: their teacher taught them well.

After all, how could every student be a genius?

“It’s thanks to their own hard work. I simply do my best to teach them,” Mugetsu answered humbly.

But deep down, he knew—when it came to the Three Body Technique, no one in Konoha could teach it better than him.

---

“Examinee Number Thirty-eight, Uchiha Shisui. Prepare for the exam...”

At the mention of Shisui’s name, Ueda Aya’s eyes lit up.

This was the student she had been most eager to see—his strength, last time, had already been comparable to Kakashi at the same age.
<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 67: Focus Battle

“Candidate No. 37, Akazaki Isamu. Candidate No. 38, Uchiha Shisui. Please enter the examination area.”

Akazaki froze for a moment when he heard his opponent’s name.

There was no doubt—Shisui was the one opponent every student in Class 1, Grade 1 hoped to avoid.

And for good reason. Shisui was far too strong.

In the last exam, he had taken first place in the class and the entire grade by a landslide. Even Anko, who had ranked second, had been completely overwhelmed.

The practical exam’s scoring was based on a student’s performance during battle. If a match ended in an instant, the proctor wouldn’t be able to evaluate anything—leading to a lower score.

But luck was a cruel thing. Akazaki had drawn Shisui, and all he could do was grit his teeth and step into the arena.

After Mugetsu called for the match to begin, Akazaki didn’t hesitate—he immediately launched into a full Three Body Technique demonstration, showcasing his mastery to earn as many points as possible before the inevitable.

“This one understands how the exam is scored,” Ueda Aya nodded approvingly. There was nothing wrong with his approach.

Shisui simply stood there, quietly watching.

Once Akazaki had shown enough, Shisui flicked his wrist—two shuriken shot out, dispelling the clones—and then, with a burst of movement, he closed the distance and took Akazaki down with two precise strikes.

“The gap in strength is too wide…” Ueda Aya muttered. She couldn’t even tell if Shisui had improved since the last exam. Akazaki simply hadn’t been strong enough to push him.

---

When the match between Student No. 39 and Student No. 40 concluded, Ueda Aya finished scoring the first round.

She glanced over the sheets. Out of forty students, not one had scored below an 8 in Ninjutsu. The class average was absurdly high.

“For this round, I expect the Third Hokage will be praising you again,” Ueda Aya said playfully. “Meanwhile, I’ll probably get dragged in for questioning once these results hit the desk.”

“Then we’ll get questioned together,” Mugetsu replied with a faint smile, showing her the scores he had given—nearly identical to hers.

Even though they were his own students, excellent performance was still excellent. There was no need to artificially lower their marks to avoid suspicion.

---

As the matches progressed, students inevitably faced off against friends.

Izumo, eyes slightly red, eliminated Kotetsu.

Then Anko, eyes equally red, eliminated Izumo.

“Haha... Kotetsu, your Enemy Confusion Technique was totally useless!” Izumo laughed while trying to hide the sting of having to fight a friend.

Kotetsu: “…”

He swore to himself—during break, he’d train every day and beat Izumo next term to reclaim his pride.

“Haha! Izumo, Kotetsu, you two ‘Ninjutsu talents’ can’t compare to me, the genius Anko!” Anko stood triumphantly, hands on hips.

The two boys exchanged a look.
Yeah... when the theory scores came out, they were definitely knocking her down a peg.

---

“Candidates Anko and Uchiha Shisui, please enter the examination area.”

The class finals had begun.

Ueda Aya leaned in, paying close attention. Anko had been second place last time—arguably the only one who could possibly draw out more of Shisui’s strength.

Anko knew Shisui wasn’t someone she could deal with head-on.

So, the moment the match began, she used Enemy Confusion Technique.

But this time, she upped the game.

First, she created seven clones that looked exactly like Shisui.

While those clones darted around and disrupted his field of vision, Anko used Transformation Technique to become Shisui herself, then produced a clone in her own appearance.

The battlefield became pure chaos.

Unfortunately, Shisui wasn’t like the others. Even with all the visual interference, he didn’t lose track of her.

In a flash of movement—a Body Flicker Technique—he appeared beside the real Anko and struck her down.

“Body Flicker, huh?” Ueda Aya murmured. “He might need to be bumped up to Fourth Grade’s Yearly Practical Exam just to see his full strength.”

While the battle was still one-sided, at least Shisui revealed a bit more of his true ability this time.

With Shisui securing first place in the class, the practical exam for Class 1, Grade 1 came to an end.

---

As Mugetsu and Ueda Aya headed back to the office, they bumped into Ikeya Yu, who was pacing and muttering to himself.

“Why the hell are Might Guy and Uchiha Obito so strong now?” he blurted, completely bewildered. “They didn’t stand out at all in class!”

He’d been assigned to proctor his own class for the exam and had watched both Guy and Obito dominate all day. Even Hyuga Homura might struggle to keep up.

“Maybe they’ve just been hiding their strength and finally decided to show it?” Ueda Aya offered.

“No matter what the reason is, isn’t it a good thing that they’re strong?” Mugetsu smiled.

Ikeya paused.
“…You’re right. Bonuses are real.”

---

The Grade-Level Practical Exam (Yearly) began on the third day.

The proctors were randomly selected among the teaching staff. Ueda Aya was chosen. Mugetsu wasn’t—but he still went to observe.

After one round, Ueda Aya noticed something troubling.

The top two students from some classes… weren’t even as strong as several students from Mugetsu’s class.

“This two-student-per-class limit needs to be changed…” she thought. “If not for this restriction, Class 1, Grade 1 could’ve had at least six students in the top eight.”

The rule felt unfair—classes with overall excellence couldn’t fully represent themselves.

---

After watching one round, Mugetsu left the first-grade exam room and went to observe the Fourth Grade’s bracket.

There was no question—Shisui would claim first place in his grade.

What he cared about now… was the Fourth Grade showdown.

Both Might Guy and Obito had active training missions to take first place.

With two months of rigorous growth behind them, Mugetsu expected some serious rewards—and he couldn’t wait to see them perform.

When he arrived, the Fourth Grade’s first round had just finished. The current round was the quarterfinals.

“Candidate No. 1, Hyuga Homura. Candidate No. 4, Might Guy. Please enter the examination area.”

As the proctor’s voice echoed, the crowd of students erupted into excited whispers.

This was the match everyone had been waiting for.

The clash between first and second place from the previous exam—undeniably the main event of the Fourth Grade’s Yearly Practical.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 68: Who Can Be the First?

"Might Guy, do you remember me? Your strength isn’t bad, but now that you’ve run into me here, this is where it ends for you," Hyuga Homura said calmly, forming the Confrontation Seal.

Even though Might Guy had ranked second last time, facing the first-place Hyuga Homura in the second round meant he had little chance of moving forward.

"Uh... who are you again?" Might Guy scratched his head, trying hard to recall, but couldn’t quite place his opponent.

"Are you… Hyuga Daimon?" he guessed, remembering the name the proctor had called out earlier.

His fists tightened.

Hyuga Homura’s expression darkened. He felt like he was being mocked.

"I’m Hyuga Homura! The one who defeated you in the last exam! Not Daimon—Homura!" he snapped, unable to hold back.

"I see," Might Guy said earnestly, forming the Confrontation Seal with a nod.

“Begin the exam!”

The moment the proctor gave the signal, Homura activated his Byakugan. Veins bulged around his eyes, giving his face a fierce, almost feral appearance.

Through the Byakugan, he could clearly see everything—Might Guy’s Chakra flow, his tenketsu, every subtle movement.

Homura gathered Chakra in his palm and moved first.

With Byakugan and Gentle Fist—two of the most powerful close-combat tools in the Hyuga clan—he believed no one in the Academy could match him at close range.

The Byakugan would let him see through Guy’s movements. Gentle Fist would allow him to strike precise Chakra points and shut down his opponent’s flow.

But then—something unexpected happened.

As Homura’s palm shot forward, Guy caught it.

Startled, Homura attacked with his other hand—only to have that caught as well.

Panicked, he shifted into kicks, but that was Guy’s specialty.

Guy immediately released Homura’s arms and launched a blindingly fast Leaf Great Whirlwind, sending him flying three meters back.

"How… how is this possible?" Homura stared at his trembling hands in disbelief. "I saw everything… but my body—"

He had clearly seen Guy’s movements, but his body couldn’t keep up. It was the first time he’d experienced anything like it.

"Hyuga Homura is losing in Taijutsu?" gasps echoed among the watching students.

Ever since Kakashi’s graduation, Homura had dominated their year. Anyone who dared to challenge him in close combat always learned a painful lesson.

“Is Might Guy really this strong? He ranked second last time, but is he going for first now?!”

Guy’s explosive performance left everyone stunned.

"Let’s go, Might Guy!" Ikeya Yu, seeing his student overpower last exam’s top scorer, couldn’t help but cheer.

He could almost smell the bonus money.

"Ahem, Ikeya-sensei, you’re the proctor for this match. Please remain impartial," the proctor beside him whispered quietly.

Realizing his mistake, Ikeya quickly shut his mouth—but the grin on his face was impossible to suppress.

“Even if Guy has the advantage, the outcome isn’t certain. If he gets hit by Gentle Fist even once, the momentum will shift instantly,” a teacher commented.

Several others nodded.

If Homura made a mistake, the worst he’d suffer was a few bruises. But if Guy got struck by Gentle Fist, Chakra would be forcibly injected into his tenketsu—something far more dangerous.

In other words, Homura could afford to make mistakes. Guy couldn’t make a single one.

Ikeya glanced sideways. The teacher who spoke was Homura’s homeroom teacher.

He didn’t argue. Homura had earned first place too many times. Even Ikeya wasn’t fully confident.

But what happened next left even the teachers speechless.

Homura tried desperately to land a hit, but every strike missed.

Not only that—he got caught again and kicked back again by Guy.

“Wow… if you covered their eyes, you’d think Guy had the Byakugan!” someone muttered.

Usually, it was Homura who read his opponents and dodged with ease. This time, it was the reverse.

"You only see Guy's movements now," Obito said quietly, overhearing the students’ chatter. "But you don’t know what he’s been through."

He remembered all too well the brutal training sessions they endured.

One hit meant two extra math problems. The fight started with dozens of problems. You had to hit the opponent and not get hit to avoid more homework.

It was through that torment that Guy’s body flicker had been forged.

Obito still had a few “installment problems” left to finish from those days.

"Damn it, what’s going on?" Homura’s face was flushed with frustration.

He couldn’t understand it. Guy hadn’t been this strong last time. How could he have improved this much in just two months?

His anxious attempts to regain control left more openings.

Might Guy gathered Chakra in his leg and exploded forward, seizing the opportunity to unleash his best technique.

“Leaf Great Whirlwind!”

Bang!

A spinning, high-speed kick enhanced with Chakra struck Homura dead-on, sending him crashing to the ground—completely unconscious.

“Contestant number four, Might Guy, wins!” the proctor announced.

All the grading proctors gave Guy a perfect 10 for Taijutsu.

Homura was given 9.9.

But everyone knew the difference between them was far greater than 0.1.

"It was a tough matchup for Guy. Good thing he avoided getting hit by Gentle Fist, or things could’ve gone south quick," Ikeya said, smiling. The scent of a hefty bonus was now unmistakable.

Homura’s homeroom teacher opened his mouth… but said nothing in the end.

---

"It looks like this year’s top spot is going to Might Guy. Even Homura lost to him," murmured one student.

"Not necessarily," Uchiha Tekka chimed in. "Obito’s Fire Release is insanely strong. No matter how good Guy’s Taijutsu is, can he really withstand Fire Jutsu at this level?"

Tekka had just lost to Obito again during class combat. He was hoping Obito would rise to the top.

And soon enough, Obito proved that Tekka’s words weren’t just hopeful noise.

Shiranui Genma, the top student in Class Six, was effortlessly defeated.

Obito’s powerful Fire Release and solid Taijutsu made him the new front-runner for first place—replacing the fallen Hyuga Homura.

If he didn’t have to proctor, Ikeya would’ve already dragged Mugetsu out for drinks at the nearest izakaya.

With these two students in hand, what was there to fear?

Bonuses were practically guaranteed.
<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 69: Training Mission Completion

“Contestants Might Guy and Uchiha Obito, please enter the arena and prepare for the exam.”

As everyone expected, the final contenders for first place in the Grade-Level Practical Exam (Yearly) were Might Guy and Obito.

Guy had defeated Hyuga Homura, the previous top scorer, while Obito had demonstrated overwhelming strength against every opponent he faced.

“Obito, you can do it!” Rin clenched her small fists on the sidelines, cheering with all her heart.

“Rin, just watch—I’m going to win this time,” Obito said with a confident smile, waving at her.

This time, he was determined to take first place.

To improve, he had endured serious hardship, mostly thanks to that annoying Kakashi. One month of nature transformation and ninjutsu training, followed by another month focused on Taijutsu strengthening—Obito was no longer the same as two months ago, when he could be beaten down without even casting a jutsu.

“Teacher Mugetsu, I’ll show you how far I’ve come!” Obito’s eyes lit up when he spotted Mugetsu arriving at the exam venue.

“I’m the one who’s going to be first!” Might Guy grinned broadly, his perfect white teeth gleaming in the sunlight.

When it came to confidence, he wouldn’t lose to anyone—not even Obito.

Even when he failed the Academy entrance exam, he never stopped believing he would become the strongest!

“And with Teacher Mugetsu watching… there’s no way I can lose,” Guy thought to himself, fire burning in his heart.

He remembered Mugetsu’s kindness and his words: that the greatest reward was seeing his students grow stronger. Guy was determined to show him his best self.

“Let’s go, then,” Obito said, forming the Seal of Confrontation. “This isn’t like our training sessions—Ninjutsu is allowed this time.”

“Then let’s see whose youth burns brighter!” Guy matched his gesture, also forming the Seal.

Watching from the side, Mugetsu silently made his own prediction.

Their strength was close. Obito had the advantage in Ninjutsu—he could use two Fire Release techniques—while Guy only knew the Three Body Technique. But in terms of combat composure, Guy had the edge. Obito was still prone to distraction during a fight.

So, all things considered, Mugetsu felt that Guy had a slightly higher chance of winning.

“Begin the exam!”

The moment the proctor gave the signal—

“Leaf Whirlwind!”

Guy exploded forward, instantly launching his signature Taijutsu kick at Obito.

But Obito had eaten that move far too many times before. He dodged sideways just in time, avoiding the strike.

As he retreated, he threw several shuriken in Guy’s direction.

Guy quickly picked up on Obito’s plan, but the shuriken were well-aimed, forcing him to dodge back to avoid being hit.

“Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique!”

Without hesitation, Obito formed hand seals and unleashed his strongest Ninjutsu.

Whoosh—!

A massive blaze erupted from Obito’s mouth, forming a fireball nearly two men tall as it hurtled toward Guy.

“Man, clan kids really are something else. Before even graduating, they can already use jutsu like this…” a nearby student muttered enviously.

He was also in Fourth Grade, yet the only thing he could do was the basic Three Body Technique.

“Ninjutsu’s not easy to learn, you know,” a second-generation ninja next to him said. “Even if someone gives you a scroll, doesn’t mean you’ll learn it.”

His family wasn’t a clan, but both his parents were ninja, and even so, he had only managed the Three Body Technique.

“This level of Fire Release… not even Genin should be using that,” one Chūnin teacher murmured in shock.

The Fireball Obito had cast was easily on par with what he could do as a full-fledged ninja.

“Exactly. Well, it’s the Uchiha Clan—what else can you expect?” another teacher added with a sigh.

Meanwhile, the fireball thundered across the field toward Guy.

Guy avoided the center of the blast and retreated sideways, moving quickly to get out of the Fireball’s path.

Obito threw another round of shuriken to limit his movement, knowing the Fireball couldn’t curve once released.

But to Obito’s surprise, Guy blocked all the shuriken with a single kunai and successfully escaped before the Fireball hit.

“Whew… Good thing Obito’s shuriken aren’t as tricky as Shisui’s, or I’d have taken a hit,” Guy exhaled, feeling lucky.

During his match with Shisui, those shuriken had been a real headache. Compared to that pressure, Obito’s attack felt manageable.

“Tch… The Great Fireball Technique really isn’t suited for hitting fast opponents. I should’ve gone with the Great Dragon Fire,” Obito thought, regret creeping in.

He’d considered using the Great Dragon Fire Technique. But during the Youth Ninjutsu Competition, it was this very Fireball that had earned him first place.

If he could win this with the same jutsu… it would be perfect.

Unfortunately, there was no time to dwell on that.

Guy had already seized the moment, bursting forward with Chakra-loaded legs.

“Leaf Whirlwind!”

Guy launched another fierce kick.

“Hah! Your speed’s still not on par with Kakashi’s Body Flicker!” Obito smirked as he dodged, starting to feel like Guy’s Taijutsu wasn’t so hard to handle after all.

He decided to counter with Taijutsu of his own.

But reality hit hard—Obito was no match for Guy in either speed or strength.

He was forced into retreat almost immediately, barely staying on his feet by relying on his footwork.

“Obito’s Fire Release is impressive, but Guy’s Taijutsu is just too sharp. If this keeps up, Obito’s going to lose,” a teacher observed.

Trying to beat Guy at Taijutsu without leveraging his own strengths? That was a losing strategy.

Ikeya Yu didn’t comment. Both were his students—whoever won, he was getting the bonus either way.

Mugetsu, watching silently, wasn’t surprised. The outcome was playing out exactly as he’d expected.

Honestly, the result didn’t matter. Both would complete their training missions regardless. What he was really curious about… was the reward.

“Leaf Great Whirlwind!”

Guy unleashed his strongest kick yet—faster, sharper, stronger.

Obito wasn’t ready. He failed to dodge and took the full brunt of the spinning kick, sent flying several meters across the arena.

“The Fourth Grade Practical Exam (Yearly) is over. The final winner is Might Guy!” the proctor announced.

At that moment, Mugetsu’s system interface activated.

[Training Mission Completed. Entering Settlement Phase.]

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 70: Chakra

[Disciple Might Guy has completed the training mission. Reward: Chakra +1000, Rock Breathing (Mastery Level)]

[Disciple Uchiha Obito has completed the training mission. Reward: Chakra +700, Fire Release: Great Fire Destruction (Proficient Level)]

A series of notifications quickly appeared on the system panel.

“It seems the final completion rate really affects the rewards,” Mugetsu muttered to himself, gradually understanding how the training mission’s reward system worked.

The rewards were divided into two parts: one based on the strength gained during the mission period, and the other on whether the mission objective was achieved.

Obito’s Taijutsu improvement had been about the same as Guy’s, but since he didn’t win first place, his reward was significantly lower.

Mugetsu’s eyes landed on the reward: Rock Breathing. The name alone told him it didn’t originate from the Naruto world—he had seen a certain anime before.

Just like with Shave, Mugetsu now understood that the system could grant abilities from other worlds, adapting them for the Shinobi world.

As the memories of decades of Rock Breathing training settled in his mind, Mugetsu nodded to himself. “As expected… it’s been localized.”

After reviewing the memory, he realized just how fearsome this “Naruto version” of Rock Breathing was—it could even be considered a forbidden Jutsu.

Once mastered, Rock Breathing allowed the user to unleash terrifying power instantly through Total Concentration Breathing in critical moments.

At high proficiency, one could enter Total Concentration Breathing: Constant State, maintaining the breathing style for twenty-four hours. It greatly enhanced the body and boosted overall strength.

Upon full mastery, one could activate a stronger state known as the Mark, which amplified the user’s chakra and physical ability exponentially. But using the Mark came at a cost—tremendous chakra consumption and severe strain on the body.

“It suits me better than the Eight Gates,” Mugetsu murmured with satisfaction.

As long as he avoided forcibly activating the Mark State, Rock Breathing offered nothing but benefits. It strengthened his body passively and gave him a powerful burst option in battle.

The more he thought about it, the more he realized that Rock Breathing and the Eight Gates actually complemented each other.

The Eight Gates unleashed a massive surge of chakra, but it was wild and uncontrollable—useless for precise Ninjutsu. But the Mark State didn’t require fine chakra control. The overflow from the Eight Gates could sustain the Mark’s demands. The only question was whether the body could handle it.

That’s where Rock Breathing came in—it built physical resilience.

“Seventh Gate plus the Mark... That’s a lot safer than opening the Gate of Death,” Mugetsu grinned. “This was a massive gain.”

Sure, Obito’s Proficient-level Fire Release: Great Fire Destruction was impressive. But it still couldn’t compare to Rock Breathing in terms of potential.

He opened his personal panel.

---

[Name: Hayate Mugetsu]

[Age: 18]

[Chakra: 11,300]

[Skills: Chef, Three-Finger Sealing, Fire Release: Great Fire Annihilation, Shave, Earth Release: Earth Spear, Rock Breathing…]

[Evaluation: You have mastered numerous Ninjutsu, including high-level and forbidden techniques capable of immense destruction. You possess the strength to challenge elite Jonin.]

---

Seeing his chakra finally break the five-digit mark, Mugetsu couldn’t help but feel a surge of satisfaction.

From 4,300 when he first transmigrated, to 11,300 now—this was the result of just one semester.

With three semesters per year, if he maintained this pace (not counting holiday gains), he could increase his chakra by over 21,000 annually.

With the first-place winner announced, the exam ended, and the teachers and students began to leave.

---

“Obito, are you alright?” Rin jogged over, worry on her face.

“What could be wrong? It’s just a kick—”

But as Obito moved too fast, he twisted where Guy had struck him earlier and gasped in pain.

“Don’t push yourself. Let me help you,” Rin sighed, half helpless, half exasperated.

“No need, I’m really fine. I just lost because I was careless,” Obito replied through gritted teeth, stubborn to the end.

He hated losing—especially in front of Rin and Mugetsu. With Kakashi already on his case about never getting first, this loss only added salt to the wound.

“Mugetsu-sensei…” Obito lowered his eyes slightly as Mugetsu approached.

“How are you feeling? Do you need to go to the infirmary?” Mugetsu asked gently.

Even if they were tough kids, those who lost still needed reassurance.

“No need. I’m fine, really. It’s just a little sore. I already turned down the proctor’s offer to send me earlier,” Obito replied honestly.

“Still, it’s better to get checked out—just to be sure,” Mugetsu advised calmly.

“Mugetsu-sensei’s right, Obito. Let’s go,” Rin added.

“Alright then… Rin, you can head home. Mugetsu-sensei and I will go to the infirmary,” Obito relented. With both of them insisting, he couldn’t refuse anymore.

“I’ll come too,” Rin said, still concerned.

“No need—Mugetsu-sensei’s with me,” Obito said quickly. He didn’t want to trouble Rin.

“I’ll go with him,” Might Guy offered.

Even after going all out in battle, he still saw Obito as a comrade.

“See? There’s two of us. Rin, really, you should go home,” Obito insisted.

Rin hesitated, but seeing Obito’s persistence and knowing Mugetsu was reliable, she finally turned to leave.

---

At the infirmary, Mugetsu found an excuse to send Guy away, leaving him alone with Obito.

“Don’t let one loss drag you down. There are two exams per semester. Six per year. If you mess up one, work harder on the next.”

Mugetsu’s tone was light, but his words were firm.

“And don’t think you’ve disappointed me. If that were the case, then either you or Guy would have to let me down twice every semester,” he joked.

Obito laughed. After thinking it over, he realized Mugetsu was right. There wasn’t just one exam—there was always a next time.

“As long as you keep training and growing stronger, there’s no such thing as letting me down,” Mugetsu said, gently patting Obito’s head.

“Mugetsu-sensei…” Obito looked up, deeply moved by his teacher’s sincerity.

In that moment, he swore to himself—

Next semester, I will get first place. I’ll prove I’m not weaker than Guy. I’ll prove I’m worthy of Mugetsu-sensei’s guidance.

---

[Disciple Uchiha Obito has set a training mission.]

[Training Mission: Obtain first place in the next Ninja School practical exam.]

Seeing the system prompt, Mugetsu smiled in satisfaction.

Now that he had comforted his defeated disciple, he stepped outside to call for the winner.

Time to reward Guy properly.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 71: Interesting Sealing Technique

“Guy, congratulations on getting first place in your grade,” Mugetsu said with a faint smile.

Looking at Mugetsu’s warm and gentle expression, like the spring sun, Might Guy was momentarily dazed.

He had always been confident in himself, firmly believing that with constant effort and relentless training, he would one day become the strongest.

Yet even before graduating from Ninja School, he had faced countless setbacks—failing the entrance exam, only getting in through supplementary enrollment, earning poor grades, being labeled a “tail-ender,” and getting defeated instantly by Kakashi in their first match…

Most of the time, he’d laugh it off and press forward. Sometimes, doubts crept in—but he’d always shake them off and keep going.

Even so, he hadn’t expected such a dramatic change to come so soon.

Last semester, he hadn’t even cracked the top twenty. But this time, his lowest score was second in the grade, and he’d taken first in practical combat—rising to become the strongest in the Fourth Grade.

And he knew exactly who had made that change possible: Mugetsu.

Mugetsu had taught him Taijutsu, given him rare medicines—he had helped him grow this far in such a short time.

“This is all thanks to your guidance, Teacher Mugetsu!” Guy said, clenching his right fist, eyes brimming with tears.

“Don’t downplay your own efforts,” Mugetsu replied. “While my guidance played a part, your hard work is what earned you first place. Keep training like this, and you’ll definitely reach your dream.”

Fired up by Mugetsu’s encouragement, Might Guy felt as if he could already see the day he’d become the strongest Taijutsu user. He nearly dropped down to start doing push-ups right then and there.

“This is the training method and experience scroll for Shave. Take it home and read through it. Tomorrow morning during training, I’ll teach you how to begin practicing it,” Mugetsu said with a smile, handing over the scroll.

[You gifted your disciple the training scroll for Shave. The disciple is extremely grateful, triggering a massive critical reward. You have obtained: Leaf Dragon God (Mastery).]

Overwhelmed by the disciple’s gratitude, Mugetsu was instantly rewarded with a mastery-level advanced Taijutsu. A flood of training memories related to Leaf Dragon God surged into his mind.

“Ah, it’s that Taijutsu,” Mugetsu murmured. “Then I can’t teach this one yet.”

In the original story, this Taijutsu was developed by a Taijutsu master named Teacher Chen. Even his own disciples hadn’t fully learned it. For someone else to use it now would seem… strange.

Even if copyright weren’t an issue, Mugetsu had no plans to teach this move yet. The physical and chakra demands were far too high for his students at this stage.

“Teacher Mugetsu, I understand. I’ll study it carefully when I get home,” Guy replied, nodding earnestly.

Back when Mugetsu had taught Shave to Shisui, Guy had already longed to learn the technique. Now that he had it in hand, he treated the scroll like a precious treasure.

“You don’t need to come to my place to train today. Take the day to relax and do something you want,” Mugetsu added after a moment of thought.

He was laying the groundwork for Guy’s next training mission.

Obito, after being comforted and encouraged, had already set a new mission: to become first in his grade. But Might Guy hadn’t triggered anything yet.

Training missions were essential for earning large chakra gains and rare rewards. Once completed, they granted incredible growth.

Mugetsu had started planning this two weeks before the final exams. Once the first mission was completed, the next needed to be triggered as soon as possible.

For the student who lost, it was easy: motivate them, and they’d naturally set a goal to reclaim first place.

But for the student who won, the challenge was different. The mission had to be tailored to their goals and personality.

In Guy’s case, Mugetsu believed that “defeating Kakashi” was the right path—a goal that would resonate deeply with him and be easy to trigger.

So he told him to do something he wanted to do.

After such an explosive improvement and winning first place, Guy would inevitably want to challenge his longtime rival.

Once Kakashi defeated him, the new training mission would naturally activate.

Though a similar setup in the past had only triggered a “set training plan” mission, Mugetsu didn’t think his method was flawed. Back then, the trust wasn’t deep enough, and Guy hadn’t yet grasped the extent of his own growth.

After all, even if the triggered mission hadn’t matched his expectations, it was still a mission.

Guy nodded, already planning to visit Kakashi soon.

Ever since he’d started his intense training, he hadn’t challenged Kakashi again—and now his fists were itching.

—

After Obito’s treatment, Mugetsu returned to practicing Sealing Techniques, reviewing the knowledge Kushina had shared with him.

It had been ten days since Kushina handed over Three-Finger Sealing. In truth, he had already mastered it by the sixth day—he had spent the rest of the time refining it and studying further.

As his understanding deepened, Mugetsu discovered several interesting mechanisms within Sealing Technique theory.

Under the same chakra output, the smaller the seal’s effect, the stronger and more difficult it became to break.

Take One-Finger Sealing, for example—it sealed the entire body’s chakra, making it relatively easy to resist.

But if the same technique was altered to seal only one limb’s chakra, its strength increased significantly.

The sealing effect remained the same, but the focus narrowed—and that made the seal more solid.

On the other hand, if you increased the total chakra poured into a seal, its power naturally grew.

The Six Paths Chibaku Tensei, used to seal Kaguya Ōtsutsuki, was arguably the strongest sealing technique in the Naruto world—but it had heavy requirements, including both Yin and Yang Six Paths power.

Mugetsu began to grasp why the Uzumaki Clan was so proficient in Sealing Techniques: it was because they naturally possessed massive chakra reserves.

“Chakra really is everything,” he muttered, deeply aware of its importance.

Without the system cheat he brought with him after transmigrating, even with foreknowledge of the plot, it would’ve been hard to gain a foothold in this world.

“Once summer vacation begins, chakra gains might slow down,” he thought to himself.

Aside from the exam rewards due in two days, there wouldn’t be any easy way to farm chakra or jutsu through the academy.

Classroom sessions had become a significant source of chakra. If he spent a full month of classes solely farming chakra instead of jutsu, he could earn around 800 chakra.

Still, no classes meant more free time for training with Guy and Obito—meaning faster student growth and better disciple chakra returns.

—

That evening, after buying fish, Mugetsu returned to his house in the Main District. Tonight, he planned to prepare a new dish—one that was both delicious and visually impressive—for Kushina and Minato.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 72: We Agreed Not to Review—So You Got a Perfect Score?

“Squirrel Mandarin Fish? Can squirrel and fish together even taste good?” Kushina asked, raising an eyebrow in doubt.

“It probably doesn’t actually use squirrel meat. Maybe the final dish just looks like a squirrel,” Minato offered, calmly washing vegetables.

Since he hadn't prepped any squirrels, it was safe to say none would appear on the plate.

“Minato’s right. There’s no squirrel in this dish,” Mugetsu explained while cleaning the scaled and gutted fish.

Squirrel Mandarin Fish was a classic Su cuisine dish—colorful, aromatic, and full of flavor.

Mugetsu had watched countless videos on how to make it in his past life and even tried cooking it once himself. Unfortunately, his knife skills back then weren’t up to par, and the result looked nothing like it should.

But now, with the Chef skill activated, Mugetsu had already visualized the process the moment he picked up the fish—even before starting.

He carefully removed the backbone, leaving about one centimeter attached near the tail. Then, laying the fish skin-side down, he made diagonal cross-cuts into the flesh, slicing four-fifths of the way through.

This step was critical. One slip and the final appearance of the dish would be ruined.

Thanks to the Chef skill, Mugetsu executed every motion perfectly. When finished, the golden, crispy fish curled beautifully into a squirrel-like shape. Once topped with sweet and sour sauce, the dish was not only fragrant, but visually stunning.

“Huh? How did the fish turn into this while Minato and I were just chatting?” Kushina blinked at the dish in shock.

No exaggeration—she had never seen food that looked this beautiful.

In her mind, food was meant to fill the belly first, and taste good second. That was it.

Minato walked over to the table to get a closer look, equally amazed.

“This is the first time I’ve ever thought a dish looked... beautiful,” Minato admitted. Mugetsu’s creation was truly a feast for the eyes.

“Don’t just stare. Try it,” Mugetsu said with a small grin.

Kushina and Minato didn’t stand on ceremony. They picked up their chopsticks and each took a bite.

The moment Minato tasted it, the sweet and sour flavor hit first, followed by the crispy outer texture and the tender, juicy flesh inside. The flavor had soaked deep into the meat.

After a stunned pause, he immediately served himself a bowl of rice and started eating in earnest. This sweet and sour dish was dangerously appetizing.

“No—either Minato or I must learn how to cook this!” Kushina declared seriously after finishing her portion.

She still preferred braised pork, but this dish had scored way too many points for its looks.

“No problem. I’ll teach you,” Mugetsu replied warmly.
“But just so you know, this dish is much harder than braised pork. So be prepared,” he warned.

Braised pork didn’t need to look fancy. As long as you followed the steps, it would turn out well.

But Squirrel Mandarin Fish? Its appearance was the soul of the dish. A single flaw in presentation and the entire thing could be considered a failure.

“I don’t believe this dish can be harder than those advanced Sealing Techniques,” Kushina said, full of confidence in both herself and Minato.

“Mugetsu, how’s your Three-Finger Sealing going? Any problems so far?” Minato asked, shifting the conversation.

“It feels way more complicated than One-Finger Sealing. I’ve been practicing for ten days and I still feel clueless,” Mugetsu replied with a sigh.

Of course, in reality, he’d mastered it by day six. But since Kushina expected it to take about a month, Mugetsu decided to claim completion on day twenty-seven.

He then brought up the problem he’d “encountered” on the first day, playing the role of a hardworking student.

Kushina and Minato enthusiastically helped answer his questions.

Mugetsu didn’t waste the opportunity. While he did ask a few questions just to maintain his cover, he also brought up genuine Sealing Technique problems he didn’t yet understand.

With Minato and Kushina—two top-tier Sealing masters—as his tutors, he gained a great deal. The Chef skill had arrived at the perfect time.

Without it, his friendship progress would have taken far longer.

---

Two days after the final exam...

Kotetsu, Izumo, and Anko had agreed to check their grades together.

Once they met up, the trio walked toward the school.

“I got second in practical again. If only my theory score were a little higher, I could ask Teacher Mugetsu for extra rewards,” Anko said, clearly in a good mood.

“Didn’t you say the test was easy when you finished? I bet you scored high,” Kotetsu teased with a grin.

“Yeah, we’re the unlucky ones. There were lots of questions I wasn’t sure about,” Izumo added with a troubled face.

“It’s fine. Once we see our grades, I’ll treat you both to breakfast,” Anko declared proudly.

“Wait, really?” Kotetsu’s eyes lit up.

“When have I ever lied to you?” Anko asked, hands on her hips.

Kotetsu and Izumo exchanged skeptical glances and shook their heads. When hasn’t she? they both thought.

As they neared the school, Anko suddenly narrowed her eyes and looked at the two suspiciously.

“Wait a minute… You both scored really well last time. You’re not tricking me into thinking I did badly again, are you?”

“No way. Last time was just dumb luck,” Kotetsu quickly denied.

“Yeah, no chance we’re that lucky again,” Izumo added, sighing.

They could either check the bulletin board or head to their classroom to get their returned test papers. The three opted for the classroom, where Mugetsu had already placed each paper on the correct desk.

They greeted him politely, then went to check their scores.

“Eh? Only seventy-eight? That’s two points lower than last time,” Anko said, scratching her head. She’d expected at least eighty-seven.

“Kotetsu, Izumo, what about you guys?” she asked, clearly deflated. How was she supposed to ask Mugetsu for a reward now?

“I think I got lucky again. A bit higher than yours,” Kotetsu replied casually, flipping his paper over face-down.

“Same here. Slightly higher than Anko,” Izumo smiled faintly.

“A little higher?” Anko’s eyes narrowed—then in a flash, she grabbed both their test papers.

“You call one hundred compared to seventy-eight ‘a little higher’?!”

“Kotetsu is one hundred?!”

“Izumo is also one hundred?!”

Both boys were stunned.

“We agreed not to study!” Kotetsu exclaimed. “Izumo, did you lie to me two weeks ago? You said you were playing games, but you were actually studying!”

“Oh, like you’re innocent?” Izumo shot back. “You said you were reading novels, but you were studying every day, weren’t you?!”

“You two!” Anko stared at them, dumbfounded.

They had pretended to slack off, only to secretly compete like maniacs behind her back.

She couldn’t take it anymore.

“Bastards! You ruined me! And breakfast? Take this punch first!”

She chased after them, fists flying.

“Take this! You fraudulent geniuses!”

Watching the chaotic trio, Mugetsu chuckled to himself. As he glanced at the system’s reward notifications, he felt satisfied.

This semester’s harvest had been quite bountiful.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 73: Holiday Special Training Begins

[Disciple Uchiha Shisui diligently trained and achieved perfect results in the academic assessment. Reward: Chakra +300, Skill Proficiency Scroll]

[Disciple Might Guy diligently trained and achieved excellent results in the academic assessment. Reward: Chakra +250]

[Disciple Uchiha Obito diligently trained and achieved good results in the academic assessment. Reward: Chakra +200]

After settling the final exam rewards, Mugetsu’s total Chakra increased slightly once again.

[Name: Hayate Mugetsu]

(Chakra: 12,050]

“It seems only a double first place earns a Skill Proficiency Scroll,” Mugetsu mused as he reviewed the reward notifications.

Aside from Shisui, who was already ranked first and had no room for further improvement, the rewards for Might Guy and Obito had slightly increased compared to last time.

Previously, they had only received 150 Chakra each. This time, Might Guy gained an additional 100, and Obito received 50 more.

Their progress was evident—not only in practical combat, but their theoretical scores had also improved significantly, both now exceeding fifty points.

Although the Skill Proficiency Scroll was a valuable item, Mugetsu didn’t plan to have Guy and Obito waste time chasing full marks in theory. Their learning efficiency was simply too low.

Even with Mugetsu personally tutoring them and constantly explaining the material, they had only barely scraped past fifty. Meanwhile, someone like Anko could get full marks without much effort.

If he truly wanted them to score perfect tens in theory, he’d need to suspend all other training, personally supervise them day and night, make them read books and do endless exercises. Only then might they succeed.

But that wasn’t worth the cost.

It would be far more beneficial to focus on practical training and help them grow stronger faster. That, in turn, would yield better system rewards.

“Hehe… Mugetsu-sensei… about that reward you mentioned earlier…” Anko approached sheepishly after she was done scolding the two traitors.

“You scored lower than last time and still have the nerve to ask for a reward?” Mugetsu flicked her forehead lightly with two fingers.

“No way! I still got second place in the practical exam! Shisui is just too strong—I can’t beat him!” Anko tried to bluff her way through.

“I meant your theory score dropped. You got two points less than last time,” Mugetsu reminded her plainly. He remembered every student’s score perfectly.

“Oh no… It’s all Kotetsu and Izumo’s fault!” Anko groaned, wishing she could go back and give those two another beating. They had teamed up to convince her not to study.

“Here, take it. But if you regress again, there won’t be a next time,” Mugetsu said, handing over the dumplings she had been waiting for.

He had bought them on the way to school—every student in the class would get some.

“Mugetsu-sensei is the best!” Anko grinned and immediately started praising him like a fangirl.

The atmosphere in Class 1, Grade 1 was warm and lively. After receiving their scores and test papers, the students didn’t rush to leave. Instead, they stayed, chatting and laughing together until noon.

At noon, Mugetsu and the other teachers headed to the lecture hall for a meeting.

Yes, even teachers at the Ninja Academy had meetings—though not very frequently. This one was meant to summarize the semester’s teaching work and announce the list of outstanding instructors.

For Mugetsu, the meeting held little personal importance. He wasn’t like the typical teachers, nor was he interested in titles like "Outstanding Teacher" or the attached bonuses.

However, what he didn’t expect—was the arrival of the Third Hokage himself.

According to Ikeya and Ueda, this type of meeting was usually led by the head of the teaching department. The Hokage rarely made an appearance.

“Third Hokage-sama,” Mugetsu greeted respectfully.

The Third Hokage gave him a small smile and a nod in return.

With fewer pressing duties recently, Hiruzen had taken a look at the academic results of Mugetsu’s class—and what he saw was nothing short of astonishing.

Their previous scores had already stood out in the entire academy, but this time, Class 1, Grade 1’s results had surpassed all expectations.

The average theory score had reached an astounding eighty-one points—a level that would be considered “excellent” even for upper-grade classes. That meant Class 1, Grade 1 was essentially composed of top students.

And their practical exam average? A stunning twenty-four points.

For context, the average practical score in normal classes hovered around sixteen.

The Third Hokage looked more closely and quickly realized that Class 1, Grade 1’s greatest strength lay in their Ninjutsu scores—no student had scored below eight. Their Hand Seal scores followed closely behind.

Mugetsu had clearly led an exceptional class. And perhaps, because it had been quite some time since the Hokage himself attended a school meeting, Hiruzen decided to come in person.

Whether it was due to his presence or not, the meeting progressed smoothly and swiftly, without any unexpected interruptions.

“Next, I will announce the list of outstanding teachers for this semester: Hayate Mugetsu…”

Mugetsu’s name was called first.

“Mugetsu-sensei, as expected of you,” Ueda Aya whispered with a warm smile.

Mugetsu remained calm and composed, offering a gentle nod in return to her congratulations.

“Ikeya Yu.”

“I actually got it? I’m one of the outstanding teachers too?” Ikeya Yu blinked in disbelief.

While he had suspected it—after all, his students had taken the top two spots in the grade—it still stunned him to actually hear his name called. Outstanding Teacher Awards were only given to four teachers each semester, and he had never once received one in all his years of teaching.

“Damn it... Why didn’t any of my students have a breakthrough like that?” Kimura Sugito muttered under his breath, envious.

He wasn’t jealous of Mugetsu—he honestly thought it would’ve been strange if Mugetsu hadn’t won. But Ikeya? That one stung.

“This is all thanks to Might Guy and Obito,” Ueda Aya commented, half-teasing, half-sincere. “You complained nonstop about those two being dead last—and now they got you an award.”

When Ikeya Yu first took over Class 2, Grade 4, everyone offered him their condolences. But the final exam had flipped everything around.

“I was the fool who failed to recognize real genius,” Ikeya admitted, shaking his head with a wry smile.

“When the bonus comes in, I’ll treat everyone to drinks. Mugetsu-sensei, you must come. Honestly, I should be splitting this award with you,” Ikeya added with a hearty laugh. Mugetsu had substituted for him so often it was practically teamwork.

“If I’m free, I’ll be there,” Mugetsu replied politely with a small smile.

“I’d like to give special commendation to Teacher Hayate,” the Third Hokage spoke up, drawing everyone’s attention.

“The students of Class 1, Grade 1 have achieved astonishing results under his guidance.”

He then read out the detailed scores of the class and praised their consistency across all areas. He encouraged all present to learn from exceptional educators like Mugetsu in order to better nurture the next generation of Konoha.

Following the Hokage’s praise, Mugetsu could feel the eyes of every teacher in the room on him. But surprisingly, not a single look was hostile or jealous. Everyone’s expression was warm, even admiring.

“Mugetsu, you’re doing excellent work. Keep it up,” Hiruzen said with a nod, placing a hand on Mugetsu’s shoulder after the meeting.

“Third Hokage-sama, I’ll continue to give my best for the students,” Mugetsu responded with the same words he’d once said in the Principal’s Office.

The Third Hokage let out a soft chuckle, clearly in a good mood.

With the meeting concluded, teachers like Mugetsu officially entered their holiday break.

Being named an Outstanding Teacher and praised personally by the Hokage did little to shake Mugetsu’s inner calm. However, something else had piqued his curiosity—Might Guy had not triggered any training missions in the past couple of days.

After subtly inquiring, Mugetsu discovered that Might Guy hadn’t encountered Kakashi yet.

Most likely, Kakashi had been sent out on a mission, which explained why Guy hadn’t seen him recently.

With the official holiday underway, Mugetsu began informing his disciples of the special training plan he had prepared for the break.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 74: The Third Kazekage Disappears

“Vacation special training… it’s finally here,” Obito muttered with a deep breath, as if he could already foresee his miserable fate over the next month and a half.

When school was in session, there were at least five days of buffer time. But now, with the long holiday ahead, every single day felt like a weekend.

Obito could only hope that the training would go back to its usual pace. If not, and he had to face over two hundred additional problems daily, he’d be dead before the holiday ended.

Hearing about the special training, Might Guy’s eyes lit up—only for the light to fade just as fast. The thought of those extra weekend problems weighed heavily on his spirit.

Shisui, on the other hand, remained completely calm. Unlike the others, he had already mastered Shadow Clone and had long since delegated his school attendance to his clones. Except during exams, he spent nearly all his time training directly under Mugetsu.

So even if Mugetsu declared that holiday training would follow a weekend-style schedule, it would make little difference for him—it was already his normal routine.

“You’ll rest on Thursdays and Sundays,” Mugetsu announced. “The rest of the time, come to me for morning and afternoon training. You can go home for lunch, or I’ll cook if you stay.”

Although they came to him every weekday during school, the actual training time with Mugetsu was relatively limited. With five days of training and only two days off during the holiday, their total training hours would increase significantly.

“Two days off a week?!” Obito gasped.

He did a quick mental count and realized that, surprisingly, it seemed even easier than their regular school schedule.

During school, they had to attend classes Monday through Friday and train with Mugetsu afterward. On weekends, it was full-day training. In comparison, this felt like a vacation.

“We’ll also be suspending combat practice,” Mugetsu added. “Obito, continue working on Fire Release chakra nature transformation. Shisui and Guy, train Body Flicker Technique with me.”

Back during the Youth Ninjutsu Competition training, Obito had already started training in chakra nature transformation, but he’d only scratched the surface. He still had a long way to go.

Unlike Naruto, Obito didn’t have cheat-level stamina and chakra reserves. He couldn’t rely on the Shadow Clone acceleration method. He had to progress step by step.

“No more combat practice?!”

If two days off per week made Obito excited, then removing combat training made him fall in love with this holiday. Without combat, there were no massive problem sets. Chakra training was tiring, but it was far better than endless worksheets.

After assigning the tasks, everyone began their respective training.

Obito held a large block of ice, pouring chakra into it to stimulate nature transformation, while Shisui and Might Guy practiced the Body Flicker Technique with Mugetsu.

Watching Mugetsu flash around alongside Shisui and Guy, Obito could only clutch the cold block and feel its chill seep from his palms into his meridians—and then straight to his heart.

“Mugetsu-sensei, what about that Taijutsu challenge you mentioned before? I want to learn Body Flicker too,” Obito couldn’t help asking.

He remembered that aside from being top of the grade, completing a certain Taijutsu challenge was another way to qualify for learning the Body Flicker Technique.

Back then, Mugetsu had dismissed the idea, saying he wasn’t ready, so Obito never pressed further.

But now, a whole month had passed—and he had gotten stronger. Maybe he could pass that challenge now.

“The Taijutsu challenge, huh? It’s not easy. You sure you want to try?” Mugetsu asked, conjuring a Shadow Clone to respond.

“But everyone else is learning it! If I don’t learn it too, won’t I fall behind?” Obito protested.

“All right. I’ll set up the training field today. You can try it tomorrow,” Mugetsu nodded.

Obito’s request wasn’t unexpected.

Mugetsu had purposely set the challenge to create an internal drive—a way to push the disciple who failed harder without forcing them outright. Rather than impose pressure, he preferred to ignite it from within.

The mechanisms he set up would require speed and strength that couldn’t be faked. In trying to pass the challenge to earn the Body Flicker Technique, Obito would naturally push his body to its limit.

And once he succeeded, not only would the technique be easier to learn, but the satisfaction of earning it would make him even more diligent.

Mugetsu had considered all angles—physical growth, psychological drive, and long-term reward.

After training, Mugetsu returned to his house in the Main District, as usual.

Tonight, he made sushi and tempura.

However, just as the three were enjoying their meal together, a loud eagle cry echoed outside.

“Why now?” Kushina groaned, having just finished a piece of sushi.

“Let’s go. For them to send a nin-beast mid-meal, something big must’ve happened,” Minato said as he stood up.

“Sorry, Mugetsu. Emergency Jonin meeting. We’ll be back soon,” Kushina said, already heading for the door.

Whenever something major happened in Konoha, nin-beasts were used for emergency notifications to Jonin. Minato had experienced this routine before.

“Mugetsu, save some for us, okay? These meetings usually don’t take long—and with Minato’s speed, we’ll be back before the food gets cold!” Kushina added with a grin.

“There’s so much, I can’t eat it all anyway,” Mugetsu replied with a smile, though a trace of curiosity flickered in his mind.

Judging from the timeline… could it be?

“Is the Third Shinobi World War about to begin?” he wondered.

Thankfully, Kushina and Minato didn’t keep him waiting long. They returned in under thirty minutes.

“I thought something big had happened,” Kushina grumbled, walking in. “Turns out, it’s just that the Third Kazekage of Sunagakure went missing.”

“To call such an urgent Jonin meeting, you’d think it was our own Hokage who vanished.”

Mugetsu, however, narrowed his eyes. So it really is starting…

The Hidden Cloud Village had already been stirring, and now—with the disappearance of the Third Kazekage—Kumogakure wouldn’t pass up such a golden opportunity.

“No matter which Kage disappears, the balance of the Ninja World is affected,” Minato said seriously. “The sudden loss of the Kazekage… war is inevitable.”

“Sunagakure’s going to suffer this time,” Kushina muttered, stuffing another sushi roll into her mouth.

Listening to their exchange, Mugetsu felt a subtle weight in his chest.

Few could’ve predicted that the disappearance of the Third Kazekage would mark the beginning of a conflict that, though ultimately victorious, would be Konoha’s bloodiest battle in history.

With war looming, a quiet urgency welled up in Mugetsu’s heart.

Thankfully, as a covert Root operative, he wouldn’t be among the first to die—Danzo’s schemes would send others ahead of him.

But Mugetsu didn’t place any faith in Danzo.

He could only rely on himself—and strive to reach Kage-level strength before the war reached Konoha’s doorstep.

In this world, strength was everything.

Without it, all else was meaningless.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 75: Physical Challenge and Summer Special Training

“There are two stages to the Body Flicker Technique challenge. The first is the forest sprint,” Mugetsu explained. “I’ve set up a large number of traps and mechanisms in a designated area of the forest. One point will be deducted for each trap you fall into or mechanism that hits you. If three points are deducted, the challenge is considered a failure.”

“There are three chances,” Obito replied, feeling like this wasn’t too hard.

After all, trap setting was part of the standard shinobi curriculum—he was no stranger to it.

“Also,” Mugetsu added, “I’ll send a Shadow Clone to chase after you. It’ll be slightly slower than you. But if you’re too slow and it catches you, you fail.”

If someone simply walked slowly through the course, dodging traps would be easy. But with something chasing from behind, things became much trickier.

“And it’s Mugetsu-sensei’s Shadow Clone that’s chasing me…” Obito’s confidence instantly wavered.

“As long as you can keep your pace, it won’t catch you,” Mugetsu said with a small smile.

“Then, Sensei, please take me to try it!” Obito said, eager to prove himself.

“Alright. Let me give you the entry fee first.” Mugetsu handed him three test papers. “About a hundred questions in total. Consider it the fee to start the challenge.”

“Huh?” Obito blinked in disbelief at the papers in his hand. This was a paid challenge, and somehow Mugetsu was the one paying?

“Mugetsu-sensei, this doesn’t make sense… How can the boss pay the customer? How about I give you three test papers as the challenge fee?” Obito stammered, his head already spinning from the mere sight of the exams.

Snap!
Mugetsu tapped Obito on the forehead with two fingers and chuckled.

“Do you think setting all this up doesn’t take time? If I don’t get something in return and you keep pestering me for retries, I’ll be exhausted just resetting the traps.”

Obito snapped out of his daze, scratching his head with an embarrassed smile. Mugetsu made a very good point.

“You’ve worked hard, Sensei!” Obito quickly climbed onto a nearby stone and began massaging Mugetsu’s shoulders.

“But you know, I think the numbers one hundred and three are kind of unlucky. Two is actually great. What if we—just hypothetically—lowered it to two questions? I promise not to trouble you too much!”

“Use more strength,” Mugetsu said flatly.

“What about the questions?” Obito brightened, trying to negotiate again.

“Oh, that’s easy,” Mugetsu said with a kind smile. “If you like the number two that much, then let’s change it to two hundred and fifty questions.”

“Uh… actually, I think one hundred and three are very lucky after all.”

“Stop trying to be clever. Let’s go,” Mugetsu said, grabbing Obito by the collar and using the Body Flicker Technique to whisk them away to the challenge site.

Obito glanced around. The area didn’t look particularly different from any other part of the forest, aside from slightly denser trees.

“Just keep heading east and you’ll reach the finish line,” Mugetsu pointed. “My Shadow Clone will start chasing you three seconds after you move.”

Obito nodded, took a deep breath, and dashed forward—while nervously glancing behind him.

Which, of course, was a terrible idea.

Without watching where he was going, Obito ran straight into a snare trap and was yanked upside down into the air.

“One point deducted,” Mugetsu’s warm voice rang out calmly.

“Oh, and by the way, if you don’t get out of that quickly, my clone’s about to start moving.”

In that moment, Obito suddenly remembered the three test papers.

No way was he going down that easily.

With grit in his eyes, he activated his core muscles, performed an inverted crunch, grabbed the rope, burned through it with chakra, and sprinted forward again at full speed.

Now fully alert, Obito scanned the terrain, wary of even the slightest unnatural bump or leaf. He wasn’t about to get fooled twice.

“Looks like as long as I’m serious, this challenge isn’t too hard,” he muttered to himself after running clean for nearly a minute.

Then reality struck back.

A series of massive swinging logs suddenly came flying toward him from multiple directions, swaying wildly like giant pendulums.

Only now did Obito realize why Mugetsu had previously told him he wouldn’t have stood a chance.

If it weren’t for all the times Kakashi had used the Body Flicker to kick him around, Obito’s reaction speed wouldn’t have improved to this level. A month ago, he would’ve been flattened.

While he managed to dodge the logs, his speed dropped—and Mugetsu’s Shadow Clone caught up to him.

Challenge failed.

“I should’ve just taken the hit and lost a point. That would’ve been better than slowing down…” Obito muttered, frustrated.

“Why not make yourself faster? Improve your reaction time and blow through the obstacle zone?” Mugetsu asked.

This challenge wasn’t about learning to tank traps—it was about sharpening reflexes, awareness, and agility. All of which were crucial to mastering the Body Flicker Technique.

“If I knew the Body Flicker Technique, I could’ve blitzed past everything,” Obito grumbled.

“Then go train,” Mugetsu said, smirking. “Your idea isn’t wrong, but let’s not get ahead of ourselves.”

Since it was Saturday, Mugetsu made his way to Asuma’s house in the afternoon to begin their weekly training.

“Third Hokage-sama,” Mugetsu greeted politely upon seeing the old man at home.

The Hokage sat in the living room, puffing on his pipe, his eyes distant and thoughtful.

“You’re here for Asuma? He’s waiting in the backyard,” the Hokage replied with a smile.

But then, after a pause, he asked something abruptly.

“Mugetsu… if a great war breaks out in the Ninja World—and Konoha is drawn into it—what would you do?”

Mugetsu paused for a beat, then replied with a calm smile:

“As a teacher, I would provide special training to my students, helping them grow stronger and increasing the Village’s strength. And as a shinobi of Konoha, I’m willing to fight to protect the Village.”

Judging from the recent news of the Third Kazekage’s disappearance—and based on how the Hokage was acting—Mugetsu had already guessed what was coming.

He didn’t mind at all.

In fact, he subtly steered the conversation to keep it going in this direction.

The Hokage nodded, clearly satisfied with the response.

Then he confirmed what Mugetsu had expected: the disappearance of the Third Kazekage… and the looming war.

“I think we should gather the Fourth Grade students who are about to graduate for special summer training,” Mugetsu suggested. “It’ll help improve their combat readiness. Exceptional students from other grades can also join.”

This way, Obito and the others could undergo more intense training—and Mugetsu could continue earning system rewards through teaching.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 76: The Bathroom Is Not the Place

“Special training for students about to graduate and those with excellent performance…”

The Third Hokage fell into thought for a moment, then looked at Mugetsu with a smile.
“I think you’re underestimating your own abilities, Mugetsu. How about this: based on your training plan, we also extend the opportunity to Genin who have already graduated this year. Those interested can join your special training.”

Mugetsu bowed slightly.
“If Lord Third acknowledges me so highly, then I will do my best.”

He truly didn’t mind having too many students. In fact, he wished he could train hundreds a day.

According to his deductions, the number of students in a class affected the scale of his system rewards. That was likely why he received bonuses while teaching at the Ninja Academy. But when training Obito and the others, the student count didn’t meet the threshold—so no extra rewards were triggered.

But if he gathered all the Fourth Grade students, added in outstanding students from other years, and included newly graduated Genin, the total could easily exceed three hundred.

Mugetsu wanted to know—would rewards increase dramatically with that many students?

“If you manage this training program well and improve the strength of the students and Genin,” Hiruzen said with a light chuckle, “you won’t even have to wait until year’s end. You could be promoted to Special Jonin as soon as the training concludes.”

If Mugetsu could replicate the same results he’d achieved with Class 1, Grade 1, then not just Special Jonin—Hiruzen was even considering appointing him head of the entire teaching corps.

However, if that were to happen, he would have to have a serious conversation with Danzo about Mugetsu’s identity.

A Ninja Academy teacher could be part of Root. But the head of the teachers’ corps? That would be politically impossible.

“I’ll notify the Academy to cooperate with you. You’ll take the lead on this,” Hiruzen concluded.

Mugetsu offered a respectful bow, then headed to the backyard to collect Asuma for their usual weekend training.

“Teacher Mugetsu, are you really organizing special training?” Asuma asked, curious. He’d caught parts of the earlier conversation.

“Since Lord Third places so much trust in me, I can’t afford to disappoint him,” Mugetsu replied with a calm smile.

“Tch, I think the old man just wants to use you as free labor,” Asuma muttered. “An entire grade’s worth of students, plus graduated Genin? That’s insane. And he didn’t even mention anything about extra pay. If it’s the same salary as regular school days, you’re getting scammed, Sensei.”

Mugetsu chuckled softly. If Asuma were one of his official disciples, his loyalty score would probably already be maxed out—he was even speaking out against the Hokage on his behalf.

“I don’t teach for money,” Mugetsu said gently. “I only want to help the students become better.”

If it had been any other teacher saying those words, Asuma might have rolled his eyes and thought it was all for show.

But coming from Mugetsu, it just felt natural.

If Mugetsu cared only about pay, he wouldn’t be putting so much effort into Asuma’s weekend training. He could’ve easily slacked off, no one would’ve noticed.

“Then I’ll definitely bring my teammates to train with you when it starts,” Asuma said seriously. As a Genin who had just graduated, he felt a sense of responsibility—and loyalty.

In truth, Asuma didn’t think Mugetsu was weaker than a Jonin. At least, his teaching skills were far superior to the Jonin currently guiding his team.

Every time he finished training with Mugetsu, he walked away with a real sense of progress.

One month of training under him would absolutely yield better results than their current Genin training schedule.

—--

“Kakashi, let’s have a youthful and passionate competition!”

“I understand... but next time, can you not barge in while I’m taking a bath?” Kakashi muttered, clearly exasperated as he lounged in the tub, looking at Might Guy who had suddenly appeared.

Why was this guy’s timing always so weird?

“Because I was training during the day. That’s why I came at this time,” Might Guy explained seriously.

“Then can you please leave the room first?” Kakashi said with a sigh, rubbing his temple.

Of his few friends, Kakashi really felt like only Rin acted normal.

Guy finally turned and walked out, but just as he reached the doorway, he glanced back curiously.

Clang!

A bottle flew straight at him, launched with precision by the annoyed Kakashi.

“Next time, I swear I’ll set traps at the bathroom door!” Kakashi grumbled as he stepped out later, towel around his shoulders.

But Guy was already fired up, fists clenched and eyes burning with spirit.

“Kakashi, let’s have another passionate battle! This time, I’ve gotten even stronger. If you let your guard down, you’ll lose!”

“Let’s head to the yard,” Kakashi said coolly. “Hopefully your strength matches your enthusiasm.”

“This time, I ranked first in my grade at the Ninja School, so don’t underestimate me!” Guy said proudly, flashing his trademark thumbs-up.

“Isn’t that something you get first place in just by showing up?” Kakashi replied flatly, having never lost a single exam himself.

The two made their way into the yard. As their eyes met, they nodded—no more words needed.

The fight began.

“Leaf Great Whirlwind!”

Guy didn't hesitate. Knowing how strong Kakashi was, he launched forward using a chakra-boosted burst of speed. The kick swept through the air like a cyclone.

Though he hadn’t fully mastered the Body Flicker Technique, he could still mimic parts of its speed to enhance his movement.

“Hm? This speed…” Kakashi raised a brow.

He hadn’t expected Guy to be that fast. He couldn’t dodge in time and had to block with his forearm, sliding back a few steps from the impact.

But Guy wasn’t finished. He surged forward again, aiming to keep Kakashi on the defensive and deny him the chance to weave hand seals.

Unfortunately, Kakashi wasn’t Obito.

Soon, Guy realized that even in close combat—his specialty—he was gradually falling behind.

“Leaf Whirlwind!”

Kakashi countered with his own whirlwind kick, sending Guy flying across the yard. In a blink, he followed up with the Body Flicker and pressed a kunai to Guy’s neck.

“Your Leaf Whirlwind is a bit off,” Guy said earnestly, even while flat on the ground.

“As long as it gets the job done,” Kakashi replied, slipping the kunai back into its pouch.

He had only seen Guy use it a few times. No way he could replicate it perfectly yet. But that didn’t matter—what mattered was teaching Guy a lesson for barging into his bath.

Yet... even after being defeated with his own Taijutsu specialty, Guy didn’t look frustrated at all.

“As expected of my eternal rival... You’re too strong!” Guy beamed, as if he’d just won.

Kakashi stared at him, speechless.

Anyone watching from the outside would’ve thought Guy had been the one who came out victorious.

“I’ll be even stronger next time we fight!” Guy declared, already fired up again. With that, he gave Kakashi a nod and ran off to train.

“…Guy’s improving a lot faster than before,” Kakashi mused, watching his retreating back.

That first kick earlier… It had actually shaken him a little.

That definitely wouldn’t have happened a month ago.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 77: Might Guy’s New Mission

“Guy, you’re looking sharp today.”
It was Sunday morning. Mugetsu arrived at their usual training spot and found Might Guy already there, doing squats while holding a large boulder.

“I think what Teacher Mugetsu said before makes a lot of sense,” Guy said, sweat dripping as he trained. “Fighting strong opponents head-on helps turn training results into actual strength—so last night…”

He proceeded to tell Mugetsu about his challenge against Kakashi—and his defeat.

“I’m glad you’ve taken your teacher’s words to heart,” Mugetsu replied with a warm smile.
“As long as you keep working hard, I believe you’ll eventually surpass your best friend and become the strongest—because you’re a genius of effort.”

“A genius of effort…” Guy’s body trembled slightly at those words. It was a phrase that resonated deeply with him.

“With Teacher Mugetsu’s help, I’m confident I’ll walk the path to becoming the strongest!” Guy said brightly, beaming with determination.

The more he reflected on his recent growth, the more he realized how important Mugetsu had become to him.
Even someone like Guy—slow to pick up on subtle details—had started to sense something unusual.

The strength Mugetsu displayed didn’t match what a Chunin instructor should possess.

But Guy didn’t care.

He could feel Mugetsu’s sincerity, his genuine desire to help them grow. Whenever they made progress, Mugetsu seemed even happier than they were.

Aside from his father, Guy had never seen anyone like that.

“With Teacher Mugetsu’s guidance, I’ll defeat Kakashi sooner or later!” Guy declared with unwavering confidence.

[“Disciple Might Guy has triggered a training mission.”]
[“Training Mission: Defeat Kakashi.”]
[“Reward: Based on mission completion and strength improvement during the mission period.”]

Seeing the system notification pop up, Mugetsu nodded inwardly. As he suspected, his understanding of the mission triggers was becoming clearer.

Over two months had passed since the first training mission, and through continued experimentation, he’d learned quite a bit.

The key factor was the disciple’s own will.
Guy and Obito were easy to guide into missions, while someone like Shisui was much harder.

Shisui had no one to chase after. Among his peers, he stood at the top. Without external pressure, he had no rivals to surpass and no urgency to evolve.

Mugetsu had tried multiple ways to push Shisui into triggering a mission—but nothing worked.

He theorized that long-term or grand ambitions might not qualify. If they did, someone like Shisui might have triggered a mission like "change the fate of the Uchiha Clan."
Alternatively, maybe the required trust level was simply too low. Mission triggers began at Trust Level 3—perhaps Level 4 would bring new changes.

Still, Mugetsu held Shisui in high regard.
With his talent and intense training, Shisui’s chakra returned the most out of all disciples—more than Obito and Guy combined. He was also the only one who had triggered a strength growth reward so far.

Mugetsu estimated that Obito and Guy would still need more time before reaching that stage.

Before long, Shisui arrived to begin his training.
With both of them present, Mugetsu began teaching them the technique Shave.

Obito was the last to arrive. Seeing Shisui and Guy already learning, he couldn’t help but feel envious.

But then he remembered the challenge fee and the difficulty of that Taijutsu test, and a wave of frustration hit him again.

“I need to maintain forward speed while dodging quickly…”
Obito practiced Nature Transformation while pondering how to overcome his bottleneck.

If he didn’t fix the issues that led to his previous failure, then even if he challenged again, he’d only end up with more blank test papers.

“I should try night running for training. That might help.”
He figured it could strengthen his legs—improving speed, stamina, and chakra efficiency.

---

With the Third Hokage stepping in, the summer special training was quickly arranged.

All Fourth Grade students were required to return to school unless there were special circumstances.
Outstanding students from other grades were given the option to decline.

But the main targets weren’t the graduated Genin or top students from other grades—this training was focused on the Fourth Grade students preparing to graduate.

The Ninja School immediately sent teachers to notify parents and handle coordination.

Mugetsu believed that, in this harsh ninja world, no parent would want their child to fall behind.

No matter how idealistic the textbooks portrayed ninja life, reality was different. It was a dangerous profession.

The news of the Third Kazekage’s disappearance had spread across Konoha. Anyone paying attention to the current situation knew a major war was approaching.

Considering the prior friction between Kumo and Konoha, it was unlikely Konoha could remain uninvolved.

Mugetsu was responsible for selecting the outstanding students per grade.
He chose eight per grade, leaving it to the teachers to decide based on combat scores.

His own Class 1, Grade 1 dominated the First Grade. Four students were selected: Shisui, Anko, Kotetsu, and Izumo.

Anko was baffled when the teacher visited her home, telling her she had to return to school for a month of special training.

The vacation hadn’t even lasted a week—and it was already back to school?

She was only mildly consoled by the fact that the training wouldn’t include theory classes—and would be taught by her favorite, Teacher Mugetsu.

Most of the top students from other grades accepted the offer.

However, only a small number of Genin chose to apply—barely a dozen.

Mugetsu understood.
For most, once they graduated, they placed more trust in their own Jonin instructors than in the school’s Chunin teachers.

Having a suspicious or unproven superior was a pain to deal with.

Because of the size and importance of the summer training, Mugetsu also submitted a personal report to Danzo, outlining the plan and its approval by the Third Hokage.

This was the first time the Ninja School had implemented such a large-scale summer special training—even the new Genin were contacted.

Danzo, apparently satisfied, responded with a reward: Root’s secret training medicine.

He also encouraged Mugetsu to perform even better—so the Third Hokage would promote him to Special Jonin as soon as possible.

The rest of the message was typical Danzo—empty flattery and manipulative praise.

Maybe the original Mugetsu would’ve been moved by it, but the current Mugetsu only felt deeper disgust.

He didn’t even want to use the so-called reward.
After all, it was from Danzo.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 78: Don’t Underestimate Students

What was it like to teach over three hundred people?

Over two hundred pairs of eyes stared at him—curious, expectant, doubtful.

Mugetsu had no doubt that if this were someone more timid, they’d probably freeze under that kind of pressure.

But Mugetsu wasn’t just anyone.

The more students there were, the more excited he felt.

“Hello, everyone. I’m Hayate Mugetsu, and I’ll be in charge of this summer special training.”
With a calm smile, Mugetsu introduced himself.

Though his name was already known at the Ninja School—and many of the students had seen him substituting for various classes—he didn’t assume everyone recognized his face. A proper introduction was necessary.

“Teacher Mugetsu!”
A few students who were already familiar with him greeted him enthusiastically.

Mugetsu nodded with a soft smile, then continued.

“I know many of you are wondering why there’s a summer training session right after the holidays—and what the goal of it all is.”

“Well, let me be clear. This special training has only one purpose: to improve your strength and prepare you to become capable ninja in the future.”

He deliberately left out harsher truths—such as the possibility of looming war.

After all, the conflict hadn’t officially broken out yet. Even the most vigilant ninja in Konoha likely hadn’t predicted that the village would eventually become the central battleground—besieged by the Four Great Shinobi Villages.

“How will the training be handled, exactly?”
Raido spoke up, skepticism in his voice.
“You don’t expect us Genin to go through the same training as the students, do you? Our strength isn’t even on the same level.”

He was Asuma’s teammate—dragged here at his suggestion—and clearly unimpressed.

Mugetsu didn’t answer immediately. Instead, he gestured toward a boy nearby.

“This is Uchiha Shisui, one of the students from my class. He’s currently in First Grade. If you’re curious about the level of Ninja School students—why not spar with him?”

Mugetsu smiled as he spoke.

He had already anticipated this sort of reaction.

Graduated Genin, having seen combat and been trained by Jonin, naturally viewed students—and Chunin teachers—with some level of condescension.

But this was the Shinobi World. And here, strength spoke the loudest.

If they wanted to challenge the school’s standards, Mugetsu would let reality speak for him.

As Shisui calmly walked out to the center, Asuma’s eyelids twitched uncontrollably.
He vividly remembered that humiliating scene from two months ago—when he, a proud Genin, had been utterly crushed by a First Grade student.

That memory was burned into his mind. He’d never forget it.

“Raido, you have to fight him,” Asuma whispered through clenched teeth. “He’s just a First Grade student…”

He was eager to share the pain—to see Raido’s disbelief turn into regret.

“This doesn’t feel right… he’s only a First Grade student,” Kurenai murmured, clearly uneasy.

“I’m a senior now. It’s only right that I see for myself whether the standard of the Ninja School has slipped,” Raido declared, stepping forward.

If Mugetsu had called out a Fourth Grade student, he might’ve let it slide.
But a First Grade student? That felt like a direct insult. Combined with Asuma egging him on, Raido couldn’t back down.

The other students instinctively gave them space, forming a ring for the upcoming fight.

“If you can’t handle it, just surrender. I won’t be held responsible if you get hurt,” Raido said, drawing a kunai from his pouch.

“Thank you for the warning, senpai. I’ll be careful not to overdo it,” Shisui replied politely.

Raido was momentarily impressed. At least the kid was respectful.
He decided to take it easy on him—let him lose without too much embarrassment.

Meanwhile, Obito had already buried his face in his hands.

He knew Raido. He knew his strength.

Raido Namiashi probably wouldn’t even be able to defeat the current Obito—so how could he possibly be a match for Shisui?

This was a one-sided massacre.
But the one being crushed… wasn't the First Grade student, Shisui.
It was the already graduated Genin, Raido Namiashi.

“Go, Shisui! Teach that guy not to look down on us current students!”
Anko pushed her way to the front, cheering loudly.

Kotetsu and Izumo followed her, squeezing through the crowd to shout alongside her.

“Uchiha Shisui? Isn’t he that super genius from First Grade?”
“I heard he got full marks in every subject.”

Some of the Fourth Grade students had clearly heard of Shisui’s reputation.

“Even if he’s a genius, there’s no way a First Grade kid can beat an actual Genin… right?”

Despite wanting Shisui to win, most of the students remained skeptical.
After all, the idea of a First Grade student defeating an official Genin was simply too shocking.

“Begin!” Mugetsu called out, acting as the referee.

“Here I come.”
Raido Namiashi gave a short warning before charging toward Shisui, kunai in hand.

Shisui calmly pulled out his own kunai and met the attack head-on.

Clang—clang—clang.
The sharp clashing of metal rang out nonstop.
No matter how aggressive Raido’s strikes were, Shisui blocked each one effortlessly.

Raido’s expression began to shift.
This strength… this speed… this reaction time—was this really a First Grade student?

Backing off, Raido quickly formed hand seals and used the Clone Technique, creating five illusions to confuse Shisui.

“Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique.”

Shisui formed his own seals without hesitation, exhaling a massive fireball nearly three meters high.

Raido blinked.

“Wait, which one of us is the student again?”

Watching the blazing inferno roar toward him, Raido glanced at his intangible clones… and his brain short-circuited.

Thankfully, the fireball wasn’t fast.
Snapping out of it, Raido turned and sprinted full speed, narrowly escaping its radius.

But just as he started to breathe in relief—

A kunai touched the back of his neck.

Cold and sharp.

Only then did he realize—Shisui was behind him.

And he hadn’t even noticed.

“…I lost.”
Raido lowered his hand. “I shouldn’t have underestimated the current generation of Ninja School students.”

“If this were real combat, I’d be dead.”

“You’re too kind, senpai.”
Shisui retracted his kunai and replied modestly.

He could have ended the fight instantly.
But Raido had fought honorably, and his earlier comment likely wasn’t malicious.
So Shisui had chosen to go easy—to avoid humiliating him completely.

“…He held back,” Asuma thought, watching the scene unfold.
“That Fireball Jutsu wasn’t as strong as the one he used on me.”

“Senior, do you have a grudge against that guy or something?”
Kotetsu, noticing someone beside him grinning a little too happily, tilted his head.

At first, he thought it was just another smug student, but then… he spotted the forehead protector.

“…Huh?”

“No grudge,” Asuma denied smoothly.
“I just remembered something funny, that’s all.”

---

Author’s Note:
Technically, Raido Namiashi isn’t listed as Asuma’s teammate in the manga. However, in an anime flashback during the Chunin Exams, Asuma, Kurenai, and Raido were shown together. Rin even called out to them while celebrating Kakashi’s promotion to Jonin.

Since the canon isn’t entirely consistent, I chose to go with the flashback version for this story.

Naruto has plenty of timeline oddities.
Like how Kakashi graduated and became a Chunin years before Obito and Rin—but still ended up on a team with them and participated in the Chunin Exams together. Totally illogical, but that’s the Naruto timeline for you.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 79: Group Teaching

Raido Namiashi returned to the team with a frustrated expression.

He wasn’t angry about the loss—Uchiha Shisui’s strength was undeniably high. He simply wasn’t a match.

But that didn’t make it any less humiliating.
He, a formal Genin, had been completely outclassed by a student who had just entered the Ninja Academy.

"That Uchiha Shisui is seriously strong… He even defeated an actual Genin. Even if it were Kakashi at that age, I’m not sure he could do better."

"Unless… maybe that student isn’t normal at all."

Hearing the Ninja Academy students whisper about him only made Raido’s face burn hotter with shame.

And right at that moment, as he returned, the first thing he saw was Asuma’s barely concealed grin.

“…Asuma, you knew, didn’t you?” Raido squinted, suspicious.

Something didn’t add up.
Back when Asuma dragged them into this special training, he mentioned that Mugetsu was his tutor. It wouldn’t be a stretch if he also knew about a genius named Uchiha Shisui in his class.

“Know what?” Asuma blinked innocently.
“How was I supposed to know a First-Year student would wipe the floor with you?”

Raido flinched.
Ouch. Another hit straight to the gut.

“Everyone, quiet down.”
Mugetsu raised a hand to silence the chatter.

“We have students from First to Fourth Grade here, along with some graduated Genin. All of you are comrades from the same village. I hope you’ll treat each other with respect.”

“In a moment, I’ll conduct a strength assessment, then divide you into three groups: Group A, Group B, and Group C. Each group will receive different special training.”

That was also the answer to Raido’s earlier question.
With such a wide range of strength levels, it was impossible to teach everyone the same material. Mugetsu had planned from the beginning to divide them by ability.

Since they were all in the same training ground, he could rotate between the groups—or better yet, use Shadow Clones to teach all three as if they were individuals.

The strength test was simple: students would demonstrate their skills in Ninjutsu, Taijutsu, and Shuriken throwing.
The instructors would observe and score them.

Mugetsu called over several teachers from the instructor class.
In just one period, they completed evaluations and sorted over three hundred students into their respective groups.

Group A consisted of Genin-level students—those who had already graduated or were standouts among Academy students.
Their training focused on Chakra control, Taijutsu, and the Body Flicker Technique.

Group B contained promising Academy students.
They would train in the Three Body Technique, Chakra control, and Taijutsu.

Group C was composed of the more ordinary students.
While they would study the same content as Group B, the difficulty and intensity would be reduced.

Mugetsu skimmed through Group A’s roster and saw plenty of familiar names.
Obito, Shisui, Might Guy—naturally.
Also included were Asuma, Kurenai, Genma, and Shizune.

Aside from Shisui, most of Group A were either Genin or Fourth Grade students ranked in the Academy.

In Group B, Mugetsu spotted a few familiar names: Ebisu, Hayate, and Rin.
Ebisu’s situation was awkward—stronger than most in Group B, but not quite Group A level.
Hayate had only just entered Third Grade.

As for Anko, Kotetsu, and Izumo—the “three headache brothers”—they all landed in Group C.
Though they had shown promise, like early lightning control, their abilities were still average by Fourth Grade standards.

Mugetsu headed over to Group A first.

“Those of you who have completed both tree-climbing and water-walking, stand to the right.
If you’ve only completed tree-climbing, stand to the left.
If you’ve done neither, stand in the middle.”

Most went left. A few stood on the right. Only a very small number stood in the middle.

Mugetsu then had those on the left attempt water-walking and those on the right demonstrate their proficiency.

As he observed, he began to form a clear picture of the group’s Chakra control levels.

Obito, Asuma, Shisui, and Might Guy didn’t need further practice—they had already mastered both skills.

“You’ve only barely grasped the basics. That’s not what ‘completed’ means,” Mugetsu corrected one student who was midway up a tree.

Then, he had Obito demonstrate what true mastery looked like.

Obito shot straight up the tree, then stuck himself upside down on a branch and spun in place over ten times.
His soles didn’t shift an inch.

Next, he ran across water with ease—even while being attacked by a Water Dragon Bullet.

“This is what it means to have completed the training,” Mugetsu said, pointing to Obito.

“As of now, only Obito, Shisui, and Asuma have reached this level.”

“…Asuma?”
Raido blinked, clearly skeptical.

“Don’t look down on me, Raido! My Chakra control’s excellent.”
Asuma, eager to prove himself, stepped forward and performed the exercise flawlessly.

“…Has Asuma been secretly training or something?”
Raido muttered, watching him walk across the water with the calm of a seasoned Jonin.

“You’ve gotten even stronger, Asuma,” Kurenai said earnestly.

“Haha, it’s nothing special. Just the basics,” Asuma replied—though the smirk tugging at his lips said otherwise.

The water he choked on during Mugetsu’s earlier training finally felt worth it.

“Chakra control is a core skill for all Ninja,” Mugetsu addressed them again.
“I expect all of you to stand on the right side in two weeks.”

After a few more demonstrations, he moved on to Group B.

He repeated the same question as before—but this time, the results were very different.

Only Ebisu stood on the right.
Most stood in the middle. A few on the left.

Mugetsu had them all demonstrate, and as expected, Group B’s Chakra control lagged behind Group A.
Aside from Ebisu, everyone was assigned tree-climbing training.
Ebisu alone continued to practice water-walking.

As for Group C, Mugetsu skipped the assessment altogether and dove straight into Taijutsu training.

His plan for them was simple:
Physical training and Taijutsu practice in the morning.
Three Body Technique training in the afternoon.
Only after they caught up would they begin Chakra control exercises.

Mugetsu left a Shadow Clone with each group while his real body patrolled all three, correcting technique and demonstrating forms.

Before long, morning training ended.

Mugetsu clapped his hands and announced,
“Class dismissed. Lunch break begins now.”

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 80: Class Rewards

[Evaluation: B]
[Reward: Chakra +40]
[First-time completion of a large class session: Reward obtained – Appraisal Technique Reinforcement Scroll]

Mugetsu wasn’t surprised by the B-grade evaluation.
It was his first time teaching such a large group, and there were bound to be areas where things didn’t go smoothly. Much of the session was taken up by testing and group assignments, so actual instruction time had been limited.

Still, he was quite satisfied with the overall rewards from the large class.
Compared to a regular class, the reward for the same evaluation grade was doubled. A B-grade in a standard lesson would only yield twenty Chakra points.

At first glance, teaching forty students for twenty points and three hundred students for only forty might seem inefficient.
But in practice, he couldn’t run two regular sessions at once—so this format effectively raised his maximum earning capacity.

The true surprise, however, came from the achievement reward.

The Appraisal Technique Reinforcement Scroll.

Mugetsu had long felt that his Appraisal Technique was lacking—too vague, too little detail.
He immediately used the scroll.

“I wonder what level it will reach after reinforcement…” he thought to himself.

Once the scroll activated, he turned and cast the technique on Obito, who had already run off to Rin’s side as soon as class ended.

---

[Name: Uchiha Obito]
[Chakra: 750]
[Potential: S (Basic Talent + Six Paths Bloodline + Space-Time Talent)]
[Skills:]
• Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique (Beginner: 100/500)
• Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique (Beginner: 35/500)
• Fire Release Chakra Nature Transformation (Beginner: 25/500)
[Evaluation: A Genin with some combat ability but not very bright]

---

Mugetsu nodded in approval.
Much clearer now.

The reinforced Appraisal Technique was on a completely different level.
Not only did it show the components of one’s potential, but also listed all known skills, current proficiency, and even a brief evaluation. It was now possible to visually track the growth of each student in fine detail.

Mugetsu even suspected the upgraded technique could become a valuable tool in real combat—after all, in a ninja’s world, information was power.

He next turned to Might Guy and Shisui.

---

[Name: Uchiha Shisui]
[Chakra: 800]
[Skills:]
• Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique (Beginner: 230/500)
• Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique (Beginner: 140/500)
• Fire Release Chakra Nature Transformation (Beginner: 70/500)
• Shave (Unmastered: 60/100)
[Potential: SS- (Basic Talent + Six Paths Bloodline)]

---

[Name: Might Guy]
[Chakra: 680]
[Skills:]
• Leaf Whirlwind (Beginner: 300/500)
• Leaf Great Whirlwind (Beginner: 260/500)
• Shave (Unmastered: 36/100)
[Potential: S (Basic Talent + Willpower)]

---

Mugetsu smiled.

Being able to see active skill proficiency in real time was incredibly useful.
After a few observations, he began to piece together how the system calculated potential.

Basic Talent referred to natural aptitude in core ninja arts like Ninjutsu, Taijutsu, and Genjutsu.
Other components—such as Six Paths Bloodline, Space-Time Talents, or Unshakable Willpower—could raise a student's overall potential.

He also noticed something interesting about proficiency scaling.
Though most beginner-level skills capped at 500 points, the effort required to increase them varied wildly.
Simple Taijutsu techniques like Leaf Whirlwind advanced quickly.
More advanced Ninjutsu like the Great Dragon Fire Technique were slower.
Challenging skills like Nature Transformation advanced painfully slow.

With his curiosity piqued, Mugetsu opened his own panel.

---

[Name: Hayate Mugetsu]
[Skills:]
• Fire Release Chakra Nature Transformation (Proficient: 7545/15000)
• Water Release Chakra Nature Transformation (Proficient: 7500/15000)
• Fire Release: Head Hardship (Proficient: 0/15000)
• Leaf Dragon God (Proficient: 0/15000)

---

He was slightly surprised.

Although all the Proficient-level skills came from system rewards, their starting proficiency levels were different.
It seemed like Chakra Nature Transformation was an exception—it began at half-completion by default.

His Fire Release Chakra Nature Transformation had ticked up a bit during training with the students, explaining the slight difference.
As for the other two—Head Hardship and Leaf Dragon God—they hadn’t been used yet, so their progress was still at zero.

After a one-hour lunch break, the afternoon session resumed at 1 PM.

With the morning experience as a foundation, everything progressed more smoothly.
Whether guiding Chakra control or teaching the Three Body Technique, Mugetsu moved with practiced confidence.

He had already refined his Chakra training methods with Obito, Asuma, and the others.
As for the Three Body Technique, he had system-level mastery, not to mention refined teaching skills to back it up.

---

“No wonder this teacher is so popular, even though he hasn’t been here long,” Yugao thought as she watched him carefully explain the Transformation Technique.
“He’s the real deal.”

She instinctively compared him to her own Ninjutsu instructor—who, by contrast, felt like an amateur.

Mugetsu’s explanations were clear, detailed, and easy to understand.
The atmosphere in his class was warm and engaging.
He wasn’t stiff or distant—rather, his presence was refreshing, even comforting.

If teaching were like cooking, an ordinary Chunin instructor might just toss in the main ingredients and cook in front of you once.

But Mugetsu?
He’d explain the main ingredients, side ingredients, seasoning combinations, cooking technique, and even what to do if the dish didn’t turn out right.

He made an effort to care for every student in every group.
Even if no one asked questions, he proactively walked around, identified mistakes, and helped them correct their form.

By the time the full day came to an end, Mugetsu couldn’t help but be thankful for his strong physique.
A normal person would’ve collapsed—and probably lost their voice from all the talking.

At 5:30 PM, he clapped his hands.

“Class dismissed.”

---

[Completed a large class instruction]
[Evaluation: B]
[Reward: Chakra +40]

---

Looking at the system reward, Mugetsu felt extremely satisfied.

“A bit exhausting, but this is basically like a double XP event in a game. No way I’m skipping it.”

With the special summer training in place, even though it was technically the school break, his gains were significantly higher than during the normal term.

“Tomorrow morning, 7:30 AM. Same training ground,” he reminded the students.

His schedule was clear:
Morning class from 7:30 to 12:00, with a half-hour break.
Afternoon session from 1:00 to 5:30, also with a half-hour break in the middle.

“Mugetsu-sensei, are we still going to the forest later?” Obito asked after most had already left.

“Go home and eat first. Then head over,” Mugetsu replied calmly.

There were too many students during the day. Some things couldn’t be taught in a large group—only in private.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 81: Call Me a Jonin

“Huh?” Obito blinked. He’d thought he wouldn’t have to train with Mugetsu anymore after a full day of special training.

“What do you mean ‘huh’? Don’t you want to learn the Body Flicker Technique by passing the challenge?” Mugetsu tapped him lightly on the head.

“I do want to learn, but… I’m a little tired,” Obito admitted.

Unlike Shisui and Might Guy, Obito rarely trained all day outside of weekends. This new rhythm was a lot to adjust to.

“If you’re tired, rest,” Mugetsu said with a smile. “Just make sure you absorb what I teach you.”

“Then I’ll study hard for sure. See you, Mugetsu-sensei.” Obito chuckled, waved, and headed home for dinner.

Even without that explanation, he still would’ve returned after eating. He knew exactly who treated him well.

After seeing his students off, Mugetsu returned to his home in the Main District.

Every evening, he reviewed the sealing materials Kushina had given him, trying to solve problems on his own first. Only when he truly hit a wall would he ask Minato or Kushina.

He hadn’t discussed sealing with them for a few days and had built up several questions—perfect for after dinner.

After they ate, Mugetsu smoothly steered the conversation toward sealing practice and asked what he’d prepared.

As a beginner, his questions weren’t difficult for Minato and Kushina, and Mugetsu quickly got the answers he needed.

“Oh, right—Mugetsu, do you have time to demonstrate that Squirrel Mandarin Fish again, but slower? We tried it at home and it looked nothing like yours. It’s too hard,” Kushina said, seizing the chance.

“That’ll have to wait four days. I’m running summer special training for my students—no time from Monday to Friday,” Mugetsu explained.

Today was Tuesday; counting today, there were still three days until Saturday.

“No problem. Teach us on Saturday,” Kushina agreed without fuss.

“Summer special training? Doesn’t the Academy have break now?” Minato asked, picking up on a different point.

“Not exactly. I went to the Third’s residence earlier and…” Mugetsu shared the whole story. It wasn’t something worth hiding.

“Special training for soon-to-graduate students is a good way to strengthen new Genin,” Minato nodded.
With the current state of the ninja world, even if fresh Genin didn’t go straight to the front, making them stronger—so they could mature into capable shinobi faster—was always good.

“It also shows the Third values you,” Minato added with a gentle smile. “Handing you something this important says a lot.”

“In a month, I might have to call you Jonin Mugetsu,” Kushina teased.

She’d thought if he focused on sealing, he could become a Special Jonin through that path. Turned out Mugetsu’s teaching ability alone might earn him the title.

“I still need results that satisfy the Third to be promoted,” Mugetsu said modestly. “I’m not certain I can pull it off. And even if I do, it’s not the same as being a full Jonin like you two.”

Special Jonin didn’t exclude those with Jonin-level combat ability, but most were strong Chunin with a specialized edge.
If Mugetsu earned Special Jonin after the training, his record would mark him as an educational talent.

Even so, Konoha’s bar for Jonin was high. Special Jonin still counted among the village’s middle-upper ranks and could attend Jonin meetings.

“Who cares what kind of Jonin? Jonin beats Chunin. Meet the standard later and keep climbing,” Kushina said bluntly—and not incorrectly.

After they wrapped up sealing talk and chatted a bit more, Mugetsu headed to the South Border Forest.

When he arrived, Shisui and Might Guy were already training.

“Over here, both of you. I’ll continue explaining the Chakra burst method for Body Flicker,” Mugetsu called.

Until they truly mastered it, this would be his main focus. After that, he’d layer on more ninjutsu and taijutsu—Fire Release for Shisui to sharpen offense, and Rock Breathing for Guy.

Rock Breathing was notoriously difficult—in Demon Slayer it was the hardest of the basics—so starting early was best.
Beyond that, Breathing forged the body, perfect for boosting Guy’s physical training.

They immediately stopped and hurried over.

Ten minutes into Mugetsu’s instruction, Obito arrived.

He cast a jealous look at Guy and Shisui practicing Body Flicker, then joined Mugetsu’s shadow clone to continue Nature Transformation training.

Daytime special training had focused on conditioning—already more than he’d ever done before.

Train hard for a week, then take the taijutsu challenge again, Obito resolved.
He wouldn’t rush it. Losing meant three blank test papers.

…

The next day.

To prep for the taijutsu challenge, Obito and Guy borrowed weights and strapped them on, sprinting laps around the training ground. They rested only when they were truly spent—and resumed the moment they recovered.

“Was Obito always this diligent?” Asuma muttered, watching Obito grind and feeling a pang of unease.

He’d been ahead of schedule, so he’d come in relaxed.
Mugetsu’s requirement was to finish tree climbing and water walking in two weeks, and he’d already done both before starting. Even if he slacked for two weeks, he’d still pass.

But seeing Obito—also ahead—pushing himself so hard made him restless.

He glanced at Shisui and found him practicing Fire Release.

If Group A had a practical exam right now, forget first—Asuma doubted he could even keep second.

These people trained like resting a minute would cost them everything.

Finally, Asuma slapped his hands on his knees and stood, resuming Fire Release practice.

Losing to a monster like Shisui was one thing.
But losing to Obito, too?
Then what—lose to students who hadn’t even graduated yet?

What would happen to his pride?

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 82: Opening the Door to a New World

“Right now, our Enemy Confusion Technique doesn’t seem much better than a regular Clone Technique.”
During the break, Kotetsu couldn’t help complaining.

“That’s right. Whether we transform into a monster or the opponent, if they’re an expert, it’s not much different from a normal clone,” Izumo agreed, nodding.

From the class practical exam to the Grade Practical Exam, they’d watched two matches involving Anko and Shisui.
From their perspective, Anko had performed exceptionally—she even made a fake Shisui, then played a shell game with real-and-fake Anko.
Even so, she still failed to confuse Shisui and was easily defeated.

“I still think my plan is the way: create a clone that’s instantly eye-catching enough to grab attention, then strike,” Izumo insisted. “It’s just that the monsters I make aren’t scary enough yet.”

“But Izumo, you couldn’t even beat Anko,” Kotetsu countered.

“I beat you, Kotetsu,” Izumo shot back.

“If you can beat Shisui, then I’ll agree your idea is fine,” Kotetsu tried to pivot the topic.

Izumo saw right through him and chuckled. “Beating you is enough, Kotetsu.”

“Anko thrashed you.”

“I beat you,” Izumo pressed the bruise again.

Kotetsu couldn’t hold it in; he felt that final exam had been a monumental failure in his life.

“I see. You two really don’t understand anything,” a voice cut in. Ebisu, passing by, had overheard them. With a disdainful look, he pushed up his sunglasses with one finger.
Such a good idea, wasted on turning into monsters—what a shame.

“You are…?” Kotetsu scratched his head.

“He looks like a senior from Group B,” Izumo whispered. The sunglasses made Ebisu memorable.

“Senior, since you do understand, why not give us some pointers?” Kotetsu suggested. He opened a bag of chips and offered it up.

Ebisu glanced around. Seeing no one too close, he accepted and sat, then waved them nearer.

“Your idea is good. The essence of Clone Technique is to interfere with the enemy—but don’t fixate on monsters,” Ebisu told Izumo. “Instead of a monster, it’s better to become…” His voice dropped to a conspiratorial whisper.

Izumo’s and Kotetsu’s eyes went wide.

“Senior, are you a genius?” Kotetsu asked, genuinely impressed.

He pictured the Enemy Confusion Technique Ebisu described and knew he’d fall for it. What man could resist that distraction?

“I think this ninjutsu has real potential,” Izumo said, already eager to develop it per Ebisu’s concept.

“Ahem. Don’t tell anyone it was my idea,” Ebisu coughed, glancing around again.

Kotetsu nodded. “Senior, what’s your name? I’m Kotetsu.”

“I’m Izumo,” Izumo added.

“Ebisu,” he replied, standing and walking off without looking back.

The two silently committed the name to memory and watched him go, eyes full of respect. This was a true kindness—passing on technique.
Today, Ebisu had opened a door to a new world for them.

---

Near the end of the afternoon, Mugetsu called a halt and gathered everyone.

“Starting this week, there will be a strength test every week and a practical combat test every two weeks,” he announced. “Excellent results will allow you to advance to higher groups for training.”

Mugetsu couldn’t resist testing whether the system could be… nudged.
There were rewards for outstanding exam performance by disciples. He had no authority over Academy exam frequency, but this summer special training was entirely his to run. Meaning: he could test whenever he liked.

He hadn’t expected it to work before. Now that he had the ability to try, he would.
If there were no rewards, nothing lost. If there were—a massive gain.

“What’s the difference between the two?” Anko asked.

“The strength test doesn’t require fighting,” Mugetsu explained. “It evaluates mastery of ninjutsu, taijutsu, and so on. The practical combat test follows the Academy’s battle format.”

With that, Anko understood. The strength test was like yesterday’s group evaluation; the practical meant fighting.

Once he finished the explanation, it was time to dismiss. Mugetsu didn’t drag it out and ended class directly.

As usual, he planned to return to the Main District for dinner, then head to the South Border Forest to teach his disciples.
However, after they left, he stayed behind to work on his own cultivation.

“It’s done.”
Mugetsu studied the subtly spinning chakra sphere in his palm and nodded in satisfaction. On his skill bar, Rasengan had finally ticked up to the introductory level.

He knew the training steps and had proficient chakra nature transformation, but he’d invested too little time into Rasengan itself.
Every day was packed: classes, disciple instruction, sealing study—and lately, Breathing for body tempering. Only after all that could he tinker with Rasengan.

He hadn’t prioritized it because it didn’t offer a big power spike for him right now.
Rasengan eats chakra. That palm-sized sphere was compressed to an absurd density—it demanded a lot.

At his current stage, using it wasn’t as cost-effective as other advanced techniques.

His main purpose in developing Rasengan was to help Minato when he developed it—earning a favor.
Rasengan was inspired by the Tailed Beast Ball. Kushina wouldn’t fire a Tailed Beast Ball at Minato; given the timing, it likely came from battlefield contact with a tailed beast during the Third War.
So Minato shouldn’t have completed Rasengan yet.

Until he was invincible, Mugetsu wanted many strong friends.

Second, useless now didn’t mean useless later.
With more chakra and Sage Mode, he could move on to Rasenshuriken and element-infused variants. Worst case, it was still a fine way to generate rewards through disciple instruction.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 83: Might Guy’s Promotion Reward

“The chakra for tree climbing is very delicate. Find that ‘sticking’ feel and hold it to stay attached.”

“Water is alive. Don’t copy tree-climbing onto water-walking—read the ripples and keep your output steady.”

“Practice your hand seals. Speed matters. Casting a jutsu one beat faster can win a fight.”

On the training ground, Mugetsu moved among the groups, offering calm, precise corrections.

It was Friday afternoon. After several days of large-class instruction, he had adapted to the rhythm. With each session, he covered more ground and missed fewer details. He also urged students to talk to each other—problems that felt knotted alone often loosened after a few words with a peer.

Summer special training was freer than theory class; no one had to sit still and just listen. Bit by bit, the students settled into the flow.

At first, Anko had balked at training all day. A few days later, she found it manageable: two large sessions in the morning and two in the afternoon, with short breaks in between. And if she was truly exhausted and sat down, Mugetsu didn’t press her.

“The first strength test is Monday afternoon. I really want to move up to Group B! Shisui’s already in Group A. If I, second in the grade, stay in Group C—that’s embarrassing.” During the break, Anko declared her goal to her two partners in crime.

“It’s not that we don’t support you,” Kotetsu said bluntly, “but you don’t have Group B strength yet.”

“I’ve watched Ebisu train. He’s miles ahead of you,” Izumo added. “Not just a little.”

“Who’s Ebisu?” Anko scratched her head. When had her brothers acquired a new ‘big bro’?

“A Fourth-Grade senior, in Group B. He’s strong—a real talent,” Kotetsu said.

“Hmph. Just you wait and underestimate me. I’ll grind all weekend and promote right past you!” Anko planted her fists on her hips.

Kotetsu and Izumo shared a look. Talking big was one thing; actually overtraining into a breakthrough was another.

“Just kidding, Anko! You’re the strongest girl in First Grade,” Kotetsu backpedaled fast. “A simple strength test? Easy.”

“Yeah—piece of cake,” Izumo piled on, desperate not to be the first one she left behind.

[Completed one large-class instruction]
[Evaluation: A]
[Reward: Earth Release: Earth Flow Wall; Water Release: Water Prison Technique]

“As expected—double rewards,” Mugetsu mused.

Seeing B-rank chakra rewards doubled earlier, he’d guessed an A would mean two jutsu. He would have preferred two copies of the same jutsu to power-level proficiency, but two different ones were fine. If he kept pulling A’s all day, that was four jutsu daily—an absurd learning rate. His disciples would never lack material.

After class, Mugetsu returned to the Main District, confirmed Saturday’s detailed Squirrel Mandarin Fish lesson with Kushina and the others, then headed to the South Border Forest to coach his disciples.

Guy and Shisui were still grinding Body Flicker. Both could already use it at a basic level, but the Appraisal Technique still marked it as unmastered—proficiency high, mastery not yet.

Mugetsu understood the standard: being able to perform a technique wasn’t mastery; truly grasping it was. If your Great Fireball only spat fist-sized sparks, that wasn’t mastery either.

Even so, using the not-yet-mastered Body Flicker thrilled Guy. He focused chakra, compacting it in rapid pulses through his legs, and vanished forward in a blur, reappearing several meters away with a blistering kick that snapped a thick tree.

“My speed’s way up. If I landed that on Kakashi, could he still react?” Guy’s eyes shone. He knew Kakashi had Body Flicker too—so after the rush faded, he trained even harder.

[Disciple Guy, under your guidance, trained diligently and reached a new threshold. Reward: Finger Gun (Proficient)]

“So Guy triggered his. Only Obito’s left,” Mugetsu thought, glancing at Obito working on chakra nature transformation.

Maybe spurred on by Shisui and Guy learning Body Flicker, Obito had been relentless these days—running weighted laps during the day’s special training. He was probably close to his own promotion reward.

Mugetsu calmed his breath and sifted through the new Finger Gun memories. Another of the Six Powers, localized into taijutsu like Shave.

He found a boulder, concentrated a dense bundle of chakra into his index finger, and drove it forward—engraving several neat holes with ease.

“It really is close to the Third Raikage’s Hell Stab. Add Lightning Release to this and the power spikes,” he judged.

“I wonder what Obito will pull,” he mused. If Obito also drew from the Six Powers, he hoped it would be Moonwalk. True flight was rare in the shinobi world, and even pseudo-flight—bounding skyward—was a massive advantage.

After finishing his nature training, Obito didn’t head home. He asked Shisui and Guy to join him for a night run. Both agreed, and the three of them took off.

“Haha! Obito, you’ve finally embraced the youth of training!” Guy flashed a thumbs-up, teeth dazzling even in twilight.

“What youth? I just want to learn Body Flicker through taijutsu,” Obito grumbled. Watching the two of them practice together while he soloed nature work stung—like roommates gaming after homework while you were still cramming.

“Keep going. Mugetsu-sensei’s waiting for you to clear the challenge,” Shisui said.

“Fine—then I’ll challenge it again this Sunday!” Obito’s resolve firmed.
It’s only a hundred questions. That won’t stop Uchiha Obito.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 84:

There's no Chapter 84, the real chapter 84 is in the chapter 85 i include this here to make the numbering consistent

Chapter Text

Chapter 85: Discovering a New System Mechanism

Saturday morning.

Because he’d promised Minato and Kushina a detailed Squirrel Mandarin Fish lesson, Mugetsu sent a Shadow Clone to guide his disciples while his real body stayed in the Main District to teach.

He didn’t swap roles for a simple reason: Shadow Clones could use all his ninjutsu, but skills like Chef and Professor didn’t transfer their bonuses to clones.

Mugetsu set a fish on the cutting board, motioned for Minato and Kushina to watch, and explained as he worked.
“To prep the fish, make a diagonal cut behind the gills and sever the spine.”

He removed the head, then reminded them:
“Trim the gill cover on the head. When you fry it later, it holds shape better and looks cleaner on the plate.”

“No wonder mine looked awful—so that’s the step I missed!” Kushina said, enlightened.

While working the fillet, Mugetsu warned them about pressure control: cut four-fifths through the flesh and don’t break the skin. Tear the skin, and the shape’s already a failure.

He produced two prepped fish for practice. Minato did decently—his cuts were shallow from being overcautious. Kushina, meanwhile, sliced straight through the skin.

“Haha, this fish is too soft—it just went through. Mugetsu, got anything… tougher?” she tried to blame the ingredient.

“If it were that tough, would you still want to eat it?” Mugetsu sighed, helplessly amused.

Fortunately, he’d prepared spares. On her second try, Kushina only nicked the skin on the third cut—clear progress.

“From now on, the slicing is yours, Minato,” she said gravely. To save time, she decided not to wrestle the fillet anymore.

The lesson continued: Mugetsu explained each step in detail, then had them practice immediately. It was slow going. By noon they still hadn’t produced a full Squirrel Mandarin Fish—just completed the breakdown and technique drills.

Not until after two did Mugetsu guide them through their first full plates. Technically successful… but the looks varied wildly.

“We followed every step. Why is the gap still so big?” Kushina frowned at her handiwork.

“We’re beginners. With practice, the finish will improve,” Minato said. Truthfully, he was thrilled: they’d actually pulled off such a complex dish. If recipes had ranks, Squirrel Mandarin Fish had to be at least B-rank. He immediately added it to Jiraiya’s welcome-back menu.

[Lecture Completed]
[Evaluation: B]
[Reward: Mabo Tofu of Illusion]

Just as Mugetsu was about to speak, the system prompt popped up.

“So cooking instruction counts as a lecture? And teaching two people still settles a lecture reward?” Two questions flickered through his mind.

Why hadn’t this triggered before? Why not when teaching disciples?

After thinking it through, he formed a guess. The lecture judgment might not be based solely on headcount—student strength likely weighed in as well. He’d taught only Minato and Kushina, but both were very strong. As for earlier cooking sessions, the time and depth probably hadn’t met the threshold.

The settlement was a surprise, and the reward was… unusual—a recipe. If he remembered right, it came from Chinese Master Chef.

Minato and Kushina tasted their Squirrel Mandarin Fish and smiled. The plating was rougher than Mugetsu’s, but the flavor was solid. Even so, Mugetsu’s dish vanished first—good was good, but his was irresistible.

“Mugetsu, thanks. You spent almost the whole day teaching us,” Minato said warmly.

“It’s nothing. You two answer my sealing questions all the time,” Mugetsu replied with a smile.

“Speaking of sealing, how’s your Three-Finger Sealing going?” Kushina asked.

“I’m getting the feel for it,” Mugetsu said, sharing the insights from his first three days of practice.

“Then your pace matches what I estimated,” Kushina nodded, satisfied. In the kitchen, she’d concede Mugetsu was king. In sealing, she doubted anyone in the shinobi world outclassed her.

“I’ll write down some of my past sealing insights and pass them to you when I’m done,” she added after a moment’s thought.

She was someone who knew how to repay kindness. Since Mugetsu had just taught her and Minato to cook so carefully, Kushina returned the favor without hesitation.

“That would be a great help,” Mugetsu said, genuinely pleased.

“Mugetsu, don’t be so formal with us. It’s nothing—just a small favor,” Kushina laughed.

That evening, Obito let Mugetsu know in advance that he wanted to attempt the taijutsu challenge again on Sunday.

“Are you ready?” Mugetsu asked with a smile, slowly drawing three test papers from a scroll.

The moment the papers appeared, Obito’s face fell. He didn’t want anything to do with test questions. But after glancing at Guy and Shisui practicing Shave nearby—and remembering yesterday’s conversation—his fighting spirit flared.

“Teacher Mugetsu, I’m ready! I’ll definitely pass this time!”

Seeing Obito’s confidence, Mugetsu handed him the “ticket” and went to set up the course.

The next morning.

Obito arrived early—earlier than Shisui for the first time—and finished his warm-up just as Mugetsu led him to the challenge zone.

“Same rules as before: head straight east and you’ll reach the finish,” Mugetsu reminded.

Obito nodded and sprinted full tilt in the direction indicated. Lesson learned from last time, he didn’t look back at the Shadow Clones; he kept his eyes forward, constantly scanning for traps and mechanisms.

Thanks to that caution, he reached the big pendulum section—the spot where he’d failed last time—without triggering a single trap. Thick tree trunks swung like giant metronomes.

Obito didn’t hesitate. He burst through, untouched, on pure speed.

After so long running with weights, he felt light as air without them, and his pace spiked. Clearing the place of his prior defeat, his tension eased, and a bright grin tugged at his lips.

“As long as I take this seriously, this challenge is nothing.”

His swagger lasted all of three seconds. He promptly dropped into a wide pit Mugetsu had dug.

“Minus one point,” came Mugetsu’s warm voice.

Obito scrambled out, then tore ahead even more carefully, no longer daring to be careless. The price of a mistake was steep—not just a restart, but another hundred questions. The first was annoying; the second was terrifying.

After a long, watchful run, he spotted a kunai in a stake, a small flag tied to it: “Finish Line.”

His grin returned.

“This is the goal, and I still have two points to spare. Not bad for a cautious guy like me.” Chin high, he strode toward the kunai.

Just as he drew level, a snare yanked him skyward. A trap—right beside the finish.

“Minus one point,” Mugetsu’s voice drifted over again.

Obito freed himself in a hurry. He didn’t dare smile now—smiling felt like tempting fate into docking his last point and slapping him with three fresh test papers. He swept the area, then stepped across the line.

Mugetsu appeared. “You only had one point left, but you passed.”

“Haha—yes!” Obito whooped, leaping with joy. No more penalties, no more failure, no hundred questions. “Finally I can learn Shave like Shisui and Guy!”

“Who said you could learn Shave now?” Mugetsu asked, puzzled.

“Didn’t you say I could, once I passed the taijutsu challenge?” Obito blinked.

“Yes, once you pass the challenge. You only cleared stage one—the Forest Sprint. There’s a second stage,” Mugetsu said.

Obito thought back and dug up the memory from some dusty corner. Right—there was a second stage.

“It’s called the River Sprint,” Mugetsu explained. “Run from one bank to the other within the time limit without falling in.”

“That’s it?” Obito brightened. Water walking? Easy.

“I’ll be disrupting the surface with ninjutsu once you start,” Mugetsu added with a smile.

“Water Dragon Bullet again?” Obito asked.

Mugetsu nodded. Same jutsu—just… more of them.

Obito relaxed. Water Dragon Bullet plus water walking? He’d trained that long ago.

“Teacher Mugetsu, I want to start stage two.” He couldn’t wait to finish and begin learning Shave.

Guys What do you think of a fanfic based on Tensura (That Time i got reincarnated as a slime?)

Comment below if you like it

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

“By the way, Mugetsu-sensei, the second stage doesn’t require a fee… right?” Obito suddenly remembered the most important detail.

“For your first clear of stage one, you get one free attempt at stage two. After that, the fee’s the same as the first stage,” Mugetsu explained.

“A free run—perfect!” Obito brightened. That meant three fewer test papers.

“Mugetsu-sensei, let’s start already!” He was raring to go.

Mugetsu led him to the riverbank and laid out the rules.
“The river here is fifteen meters across. You have ten seconds to get from one bank to the other without falling in.”

Then Mugetsu formed signs and split into more than ten shadow clones. They lined the bank, readying ninjutsu.

Ten full seconds for fifteen meters had Obito grinning—until he saw all those clones. A bad feeling crept up his spine.

The clones moved in unison. Thick Water Dragons erupted across the surface, surging back and forth until they practically carpeted the river.

Obito stared. So this was “a certain degree of interference”? With Water Dragon Bullets churning end to end, there wasn’t much river left to step on.

“Obito, ready? If so, I’m starting the timer,” Mugetsu called out.

Being on a river made Water Release far easier; away from water, even Mugetsu’s chakra reserves would make this setup tough.

“I’m ready. Start,” Obito said through clenched teeth.

He’d committed—no backing out now. His mind raced for a plan. Dodging one Water Dragon Bullet during water-walking training was one thing; this was a storm. Back then, he just avoided the single rolling dragon and the wake it left. Now the river was a maze of dragons, and finding a foothold demanded sharp eyes.

“Begin!” Mugetsu shouted, hands still weaving.

Obito plunged onto the water.

He tried to brute-force it—fifteen meters in ten seconds couldn’t be that bad, right? A heartbeat later, a Water Dragon Bullet slammed into him, dropped him into the river, and he swallowed a mouthful of cold water.

“Unfortunate. Challenge failed.” Mugetsu dispelled the technique, hauled Obito up, and set him on the bank.

“Mugetsu-sensei, this is too hard! How am I supposed to cross with that many Water Dragon Bullets?” Obito sputtered.

“You had ten seconds. Why not stop first and read the Water Dragons’ patterns before moving?” Mugetsu reminded him.

Acting first, thinking later—that was Obito all over. Even he should start thinking after failing three times.

“Then I’ll try again,” Obito said, realizing he’d rushed in blindly.

“If you retry, it costs a ticket—one hundred questions. You sure you want to go now?” Mugetsu asked with a smile.

Obito pictured the three test papers he’d just earned yesterday… and wilted. Even with the hint, this wasn’t going to be easy. If he failed again, he’d be paying in questions, and that was a price he did not want to pay.

“Let’s train first. Today I’ll teach you a special chakra application that boosts speed. If you master it, you should be able to sprint the river,” Mugetsu said.

“Mugetsu-sensei, you’re my Six Paths Sage!” Obito lit up, hope flooding back.

“Then train well.” Mugetsu tapped him lightly with two joined fingers.

“I’m always training well!” Obito grinned.

Mugetsu began breaking down a portion of Shave’s mechanics for him.

…

At 3:30 p.m. on Monday, Mugetsu kicked off the first strength test.

This time he didn’t ask the Academy instructors for help; instead, he made two shadow clones—one to grade each group.

“Kotetsu,” Clone-Mugetsu called, checking names off a form.

Kotetsu jogged forward.

He snapped through hand signs, performed Transformation, Clone, and Substitution in sequence, flowed into a short taijutsu set, then drew and threw a shuriken at a target thirty meters away.

“Minor improvement. Keep at it,” Mugetsu said after marking the sheet.

“Okay, thanks, Mugetsu-sensei.” Kotetsu nodded, satisfied with the praise.

“Izumo,” Mugetsu called next.

Izumo stepped up and ran through his routine.

Grading done, Mugetsu noted that Izumo’s progress closely matched Kotetsu’s—fit for Gate Guardian brothers, even their gains stayed in sync.

“Anko,” Mugetsu continued.

Anko trotted up, flashed Mugetsu a bright smile, and launched into her ninjutsu sequence.

Hearing Anko’s name, Izumo and Kotetsu tensed, then relaxed after watching her. She was stronger than they were, but not by enough to jump straight to Group B—her score would just sit a bit higher.

“Izumo, in next week’s practical we’re going to make waves,” Kotetsu said, thinking of their nearly perfected Enemy Confusion Technique. A grin crept across his face.

“Yeah. With Ebisu-san’s genius idea, we’ll sweep Group C,” Izumo nodded.

“It’s a shame Ebisu-san’s so indifferent to fame. He won’t even let us say the idea was his,” Kotetsu sighed.

“He might not want the spotlight, but we can still give it to him. If we run the table, we’re dragging Ebisu-san with us to share the credit,” Izumo said firmly. Gratitude mattered.

“Izumo, it’s always you,” Kotetsu clapped his shoulder. “Otherwise, I’d definitely mess it up.” The two shared a smile.

Guys What do you think of a fanfic based on Tensura (That Time i got reincarnated as a slime?)

Comment below if you like it

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 87: Respective Achievements

“Raido Namiashi.” Mugetsu called the next name for testing.

Raido stepped into the testing area, opened with an Earth Release, then drew a kunai and flowed through a sharp taijutsu sequence before snapping three shuriken at a target fifty meters out. They didn’t all hit dead center, but each found the mark.
He sprinted at a large tree and ran up as if on level ground, chakra adhesion steady. On the river, he held firm even against the wake from a Water Dragon Bullet without going under.

After a moment’s thought, Mugetsu scored him: Ninjutsu 7, Hand Seals 7.5, Taijutsu 8.7, Shuriken 6, Chakra Control 7.8.
Raido’s fundamentals were solid, his taijutsu excellent, but the rest lagged behind. For Group A, Mugetsu graded on a higher bar than the initial grouping.

“Uchiha Obito.” Mugetsu called again.

“It’s a pity Rin’s in Group B. It’d be great if she could see this,” Obito thought as he stepped up and greeted Mugetsu.

After locking horns with Mugetsu in taijutsu, these test items felt almost easy. Obito regretted only that Rin couldn’t watch him shine.

“Great Fireball Technique!” He went straight to his strongest, spewing a four-meter fireball that roared across the range—pure intimidation.

“Seriously? Academy students are doing this now?” Raido blurted, stunned by the scale of Obito’s flames.

It even looked stronger than Shisui’s fireball from the first day. Were all young Uchiha monsters?

“I feel like it’s even stronger than Asuma’s,” Kurenai murmured.

“It looks flashy, but it’s not practical—you can’t hit anyone with it,” Asuma cut in quickly, stung.
“The Great Fireball is slow and doesn’t turn. Most of the time it’s a feint,” he added—then had nothing to say about Obito’s follow-ups. From taijutsu to everything else, Obito’s performance was clean, with no glaring holes.

“Might Guy.”

Guy led with ninjutsu as well, but the only arts he’d learned were the Three Body Techniques.

Raido and Asuma finally relaxed—an Academy student using basic ninjutsu, and not even perfectly. Then Guy’s taijutsu showcase wiped the smiles off their faces.

“Those kicks are insane. He might actually be faster than you, Raido,” Asuma admitted, wincing. He’d thought he’d finally spotted a normal student; instead, it was a hyper-specialist.

Raido kept quiet. In pure hand-to-hand, he wasn’t sure he’d beat Guy.

Asuma noticed a few students watching with bored calm—as if they’d seen this a hundred times—and went to ask. He learned Guy was top of the Fourth Grade, and he’d earned it by beating Obito in the most recent finals.

Instantly, Asuma revised Guy upward again; if anything, Guy would be more dangerous in a real fight than this test showed.

“Uchiha Shisui.”

At Shisui’s name, the field went silent. All eyes followed him forward. After he’d dismantled Raido on day one, everyone knew exactly who he was.

Asuma didn’t bother watching. He already knew how it would end—this was the kid who’d cleaned his clock. As expected, Shisui was flawless across every item, easily eclipsing everyone before him.

“Asuma Sarutobi.”

He heard his name precisely when he least wanted to. If he went now, people would compare him to Shisui, and that wouldn’t be pretty. But Asuma wasn’t going to run. After a brief pause, he stepped up. If he couldn’t measure up, then he couldn’t—at least no one here knew about his earlier trash talk.

By the time class neared its end, Mugetsu had finished grading. All that remained was tallying the rankings before announcing results.

“Will there be rewards?” Mugetsu wondered as he sorted the lists. If the system paid out, he’d hold a small test every day and a big one every three—anything to squeeze the most out of it.

As dismissal hit, Mugetsu posted the rankings and scores on a wooden board and released everyone.

No one left. They swarmed the board.

“Only twenty-four…” Anko raked her hair, unhappy. At the Academy, she usually scored thirty-five plus.

Her eyes dropped to the promotion list—and sure enough, her name wasn’t there. In fact, out of more than three hundred students, only one person had been promoted: Ebisu, from Group B to Group A.

Izumo and Kotetsu, standing nearby, kept their mouths shut. They hadn’t even cracked twenty.

Their attention swung to the promotion box.

“Big Bro Ebisu really is a genius,” Kotetsu said, admiration rising as he saw the lone name. His respect grew.

“Yeah. Standing out like that—it’s something to envy,” Izumo agreed.

“But once we perfect it this week, we’ll be the next Ebisu,” Kotetsu said, fired up.

He was fully confident in their refined Enemy Confusion Technique. Even if they didn’t score high, they’d steamroll the practical.

Izumo felt the same and wore the same eager grin.

“Kotetsu and Izumo are getting harder and harder to understand,” Anko muttered, watching the two beam like they’d already won.

Asuma shouldered in and scanned the Group A list. To his relief, he was third overall—behind only Shisui and Obito.

“I’ve got to push harder this week,” he thought, tension tightening.
Guy’s score wasn’t high here, but in a real fight he was terrifying—he’d just beaten Obito in the finals—and Raido was cut from the same practical cloth.

Asuma set his sights on third or even second in the coming practical. First? For now, he kept that thought to himself.

Guys What do you think of a fanfic based on Tensura (That Time i got reincarnated as a slime?)

Comment below if you like it

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 88: Good Ways to Improve Learning Efficiency

Twenty minutes after the results were announced, Mugetsu still hadn’t seen any system messages. That alone told him the outcome of his preliminary test.

The exams he designed wouldn’t work—or at least, not with such short intervals between them. Regretfully, Mugetsu abandoned his plan for a small test every day and a big test every three days.

If the tests couldn’t yield rewards, then there was no point. Doing so would only make the students think he was crazy.

During evening training, Shisui suddenly appeared in front of him, eyes wide with excitement.
“Mugetsu-sensei, I think I’ve just mastered the basics of Shave!”

Without waiting for a reply, Shisui demonstrated it twice.

After watching, Mugetsu was already certain, but still used Appraisal to confirm. Sure enough, Shave was now listed as “Beginner Level.”

“Mm. You’ve completed the training for this technique. Now, just get more familiar with it, and then you can move on to other skills,” Mugetsu said, closing his panel with a nod.

He planned to teach Shisui more Fire Release techniques to bolster his offense. Shisui learned ninjutsu quickly, so he could afford to stack more techniques onto his arsenal.

As for Obito, Mugetsu wasn’t planning to teach him any new Fire Release jutsu for now. One Great Dragon Fire Technique and one Great Fireball Technique were enough. Too many options in battle could make him freeze up.

Turning to Might Guy, Mugetsu used Appraisal again. Guy’s proficiency with Shave was still thirty points shy of Beginner Level.

“At this pace, another week or so,” Mugetsu thought, closing the panel.

He glanced between Guy and Obito, who was training a speed-enhancing technique, and an idea came to mind.

When Guy and Obito had trained together before, their movement techniques improved quickly. Back then, they were both practicing taijutsu—mainly to hit Hyuga Homura while avoiding being hit themselves.

Now, they were essentially working on the same thing again—both training Shave. Even if Obito hadn’t started on the complete form yet, he was still using the Body Flicker to push his speed.

Mugetsu called the two over, smiling. “Do you feel your learning speed is a little slow?”

Guy shook his head—everything felt normal to him.

Obito’s eyes lit up. If Mugetsu asked that, it meant he had a way to speed things up. “Yes, Mugetsu-sensei. Your speed technique is too difficult. Do you have a method to learn it faster?”

“Yes, I do,” Mugetsu said with a nod. “It just depends on whether you want it.”

“Of course, we want it!” Obito’s voice was eager, his eyes locked on Mugetsu. He was desperate for a shortcut to finish the challenge and learn Shave.

“If it means I can master Shave faster, then I want it too,” Guy said, unable to resist the promise of quick mastery.

“Good. First, run a lap and show me your fastest speed,” Mugetsu said with a gentle smile.

The two exchanged puzzled looks but followed his instructions, bursting forth with all their strength to demonstrate their maximum speed.

Mugetsu silently timed them, gauging their pace.

“In that case,” he said, “let’s have a competition—see who can break their own maximum speed first.”

Then came the rules: “For every half-second slower than your max speed, you do five extra problems. For every half-second faster, you do five fewer. The first person to cross the finish line will do thirty fewer problems. Everyone starts with forty.”

“Since your speeds are different, Guy, your course will be a bit longer.”

Guy was already close to mastering Shave, while Obito hadn’t even begun the full training. If the distance was the same, Obito wouldn’t stand a chance—he’d just be buried in problems.

“Huh?” Obito’s jaw dropped. He hadn’t expected Mugetsu’s ‘fast learning method’ to be the same kind of nightmare training that haunted his dreams. The familiar punishment mechanism… the starting debt… and the creeping shadow of “installment payments” if he failed.

“Mugetsu-sensei, I think our current efficiency is already pretty high,” Obito said, wiping cold sweat from his forehead, hoping to kill the idea.

Guy quickly nodded. “I think so too.”

It had been less than a month since they’d escaped the combat-plus-problem routine, and neither of them wanted to go back.

“Alright then… I thought you’d like a training method that combines theory and practical combat,” Mugetsu said with a faintly disappointed look. “I even prepared the theory you’ll study next semester. I guess I’ll just use it then.”

Obito felt a twinge of guilt. He’d had his own ideas rejected before—it wasn’t a good feeling.

“Thinking about it again, Mugetsu-sensei, your idea is actually good. It can boost speed and strengthen theory at the same time,” Obito said, forcing a smile despite the dread curling in his stomach.

“Youth is about more training and more problems!” Guy echoed, not wanting to see Mugetsu disappointed. But as the words left his mouth, tears prickled at his eyes.

“Then get ready. We’ll start the competition,” Mugetsu said, his warm smile returning.

Seeing that smile, Obito breathed a sigh of relief—then immediately wanted to slap himself.
Why did you speak up? If you’d stayed quiet, none of this would be happening.

But now there was no way out. The only option was to minimize the damage.

Breaking their record by half a second would reduce five problems—but that wasn’t easy. Being first to the finish line, however, would cut thirty problems in one shot and didn’t require breaking the limit.

What Obito thought of, Guy thought of too. In this race, the finish line meant everything.

The two locked eyes, fighting spirit blazing—mixed with a healthy dose of fear for the looming problems.

Mugetsu marked the routes, set the finish lines, and stood where they could both hear him clearly.

“Ready—GO!”

The instant the word left Mugetsu’s mouth, Obito exploded forward at full speed, not daring to look back, burning every last ounce of strength for that first place.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 89: The Gears of Fate Begin to Turn

As long as I reach that place, I can… I can do fewer problems!

Obito sprinted at full speed, eyes fixed on the finish line, his face flushed red.

He had never wanted to reach a place so badly in his life. If anyone asked him right now where he wanted to go the most, his answer would be instant, the finish line.

Guy’s route was longer, so Obito couldn’t see him at first.

But the sound of pounding footsteps behind him grew louder, Guy’s high-speed sprint was closing the gap.

Obito knew his speed was inferior. If Guy caught up, there would only be one outcome: defeat.

Gritting his teeth, Obito recalled the chakra technique Mugetsu had taught him, forcing more chakra into his legs, desperate for one last burst of speed.

Surpass him… surpass everyone… become the strongest!

Guy’s whole body burned with energy as he surged forward. His gaze was locked on the finish line and on Obito just ahead of him.

Both pushed themselves to the limit, the gap closing with every step. By the time they were near the finish line, it was almost as if they were neck and neck.

Whoosh!

In an instant, Guy vanished from Obito’s side and reappeared at the finish line.

When Obito stumbled across moments later, he collapsed to the ground, filled with regret. He pounded the dirt in frustration, he’d already been assigned a hundred problems yesterday, and now dozens more awaited him. At this rate, he’d be back to the dark days of “installment” problem-solving.

He hated it.

“Obito, half a second faster means five fewer problems. That leaves you with thirty-five.”

“Guy reached the finish line first, and with an extra second faster, he won’t have to do any problems this time,” Mugetsu announced.

Guy grinned, pumping his fist in triumph.

Mugetsu used Appraisal, noting that Guy’s Shave proficiency had jumped by three points.

Push someone to their limits, and they might fail at math… but they’ll master ninjutsu faster.

It was clear the race had worked. Both had broken their personal speed records.

“Drink some water and rest.” Mugetsu pulled Obito up, brushed the dust from him, handed Guy a bottle, and opened another for Obito.

“If you keep this up, Obito, you’ll be able to clear the river sprint this week,” Mugetsu said, always mixing the grind with a spark of motivation.

Obito gulped down half the bottle in one go, instantly feeling his energy return.

“Guy, you won today, but don’t celebrate too early. Tomorrow, I’ll be the first to the finish line!” Obito vowed, wanting Guy to taste the same punishment.

“Haha! You’ve got spirit, but the one who reaches it first will always be me, Might Guy!” Guy replied with a big thumbs-up.

Mugetsu stood with his hands behind his back, pleased. His disciples should be exactly like this.

The only regret was that Shisui couldn’t join this kind of friendly rivalry. Not only was his strength on another level, but he was also unfazed by written problems and with Shadow Clones, he could finish them in no time.

---

Tuesday came, and Mugetsu taught as usual.

By now, he’d mastered the rhythm of teaching large classes, able to control the grading just like his smaller ones choosing whether to earn chakra or ninjutsu as rewards.

That morning, he went for chakra. In the afternoon, ninjutsu.

“You actually pulled off a rare good deed this time. Teacher Mugetsu’s far better at these basics than guiding jonin,” Raido remarked, watching the Group B students skillfully climb trees and walk on water under Mugetsu’s guidance.

“The genin who didn’t sign up are going to regret it.”

Raido even felt a pang of envy, if he’d had a teacher like this back in the Academy, he’d be much stronger now.

“Brother, when have I ever led you wrong? Just trust me,” Asuma said with a confident pat on his shoulder.

“And Teacher Mugetsu isn’t just good with basics, anything he knows, he can teach well.”

“How would you know?” Radio asked then it clicked.

“Oh right… he’s your private tutor.”

If Raido was a regular player, Asuma was definitely pay-to-win.

Asuma smirked. Truthfully, if Mugetsu hadn’t been his tutor, he’d have sent any other one packing a long time ago.

“Even if Teacher Mugetsu teaches well, the pressure’s intense. Being crushed by current students… it’s embarrassing,” Kurenai admitted, a hint of shame on her face.

“It’s fine, Kurenai. Let’s work hard together and grab two of the top three spots,” Asuma encouraged.

“What, you think I can’t compete with you?” Raido shot back, eyebrow raised.

Asuma inwardly wished Shisui would show up to kick this unwanted third wheel away. But instead, Mugetsu appeared offering the three of them pointers.

Busy hours passed quickly, and soon it was time for dismissal.

[Completed one large-class teaching]

[Evaluation: A]

[Reward: Wind Release: Vacuum Bullet, Earth Release: Earth Flow River]

Both were excellent jutsu—Mugetsu was very pleased.

---

Back in the main district, Mugetsu ran into Minato and Kushina heading out.

“Mugetsu, we’re going to a meeting—save us some food!” Kushina waved.

Minato gave Mugetsu a helpless look—he’d been about to say he didn’t need to cook for them today.

“I’ll just make a bigger portion and set some aside for you. Come by later to eat,” Mugetsu replied with a smile.

A little extra cooking for a lot of goodwill—an easy trade.

To his surprise, they returned earlier than expected, right as he was preparing to leave for disciple training. When they knocked on his door, he decided to delay—his permanent Shadow Clone was already there handling basics.

If there was a meeting during mealtime, it had to be serious.

“Those barbarians from the Land of Lightning are truly despicable! They took advantage of Sunagakure’s leaderless state and gathered a massive army to launch a sneak attack,” Kushina fumed.

Mugetsu immediately understood.

The gears of the Third Shinobi World War had begun to turn.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 90: The Old Man with the Tube Is Not to Be Trifled With

In Mugetsu’s impression, the Third Shinobi World War was utter chaos—everyone attacked each other, and then they all collectively turned on Konoha.

Kumogakure attacked both Sunagakure and Konoha. Iwagakure fought Konoha while also sneak-attacking Kumogakure. Sunagakure repelled Kumogakure, and upon seeing everyone else attacking Konoha, they decided to join in too.

Kirigakure, who rarely took part in Shinobi World Wars, saw how lively things were and thought, If I don’t join in, won’t I seem unsociable?—and so they started fighting Konoha as well.

The Kazekage disappeared? Attack Konoha.
Those brutes from Kumogakure are too hateful? Attack Konoha.
In short—if you don’t know who to fight, just attack Konoha.

During the Third Shinobi World War, this was exactly the situation Konoha faced.

If not for the sudden rise of the Golden Flash, Minato Namikaze, the outcome of the war would have been truly uncertain.

“One hundred thousand Iwagakure shinobi surrounding the Third Raikage… Yahiko forced to his death by Danzo and Hanzo, leading to Nagato’s descent into darkness… Uchiha Madara’s schemes pushing Obito to the same fate… Might Dai opening the Gate of Death to defeat the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist…”

Mugetsu recalled the major events of that turbulent era and could only sigh at the dangers of the shinobi world.

If the original course of events held, Rin Nohara’s death would soon follow—colliding with Kakashi’s Chidori. Obito would lose himself to grief and rage, and Might Guy’s father would sacrifice his life to protect his son.

Only Shisui seemed untouched by tragedy during the war, even earning the title “Shisui of the Body Flicker.”

But since Shisui awakened his Sharingan in that period, Mugetsu was certain something he didn’t wish to remember had happened.

“There’s not much time left to grow stronger…”

He recalled that not long before Obito’s fall, Kakashi had just been promoted to jōnin—at only twelve years old. Kakashi and Obito were the same age, and Obito was currently only eight. That meant Mugetsu had just four years to change it all.

Might Guy’s incident was harder to pin down, but it likely occurred during the height of the war, so the time gap wouldn’t be too great. Guy’s tragedy was more a matter of bad luck—encountering the Seven Ninja Swordsmen. If Mugetsu developed for three to four more years, he should be able to handle it.

Obito’s case was far more troublesome.

On the surface, it looked like the casualty of a normal war, but in truth, it was a man-made conspiracy. To change Obito’s fate, his real opponents weren’t Iwagakure or Kirigakure shinobi, but Uchiha Madara and Black Zetsu lurking in the shadows.

If he looked at it optimistically, his enemies were merely an old man dependent on tubes to stay alive and a puddle of black mud.

If pessimistic—they were the reincarnation of Indra’s chakra, Uchiha Madara himself, the only living Rinnegan user, and the third son of Ōtsutsuki Kaguya, the progenitor of chakra.

And he, Hatake Mugetsu, was just a chūnin teacher at the Academy.

“Mugetsu, what are you spacing out about?”

Kushina’s voice pulled him from his thoughts.

Mugetsu exhaled lightly. “I was just thinking about whether the war would affect Konoha.”

“Konoha isn’t a pushover like Sunagakure,” Kushina said confidently. “If someone wants to start a war with us, they’ll have to think about the consequences.”

“His concerns aren’t unfounded,” Minato added, his tone deep. “Once a war begins, anything can happen.”

Minato’s thoughts were even more pessimistic than Mugetsu’s. Mugetsu only wondered if the war would reach Konoha; Minato was certain it would.

Normally, being the strongest village deterred small troublemakers. But in a major war, Konoha’s title only made it the most tempting target for ambitious villages. Beating up the number one village was the fastest way to prove your strength.

After Minato and Kushina finished their meal, Mugetsu left the main district to train his students.

He started with Guy, teaching him Shave, then oversaw Guy and Obito’s daily race. Guy once again won by a narrow margin, though neither broke their limits.

Mugetsu’s rule was simple: if they broke their limit, that new record became the standard for the next challenge—not the old one. Naturally, breaking limits every day was difficult, but Mugetsu wasn’t disappointed.

The method worked—the extra progress Guy made compared to usual was proof enough.

Mugetsu then called over Shisui, who was training nearby. “Stop practicing Shave for now. Today, I’ll teach you a new Fire Release.”

“This technique is called Fire Release: Phoenix Sage Flower Claw Crimson,” he explained. “It’s a B-rank Fire Release—very destructive at close to mid-range.”

If he were teaching Obito, he’d start with the Phoenix Sage Fire Technique before moving on to this advanced form. But Shisui’s learning ability was exceptional—there was no need to take it slow.

He led Shisui to an open training ground.

“Fire Release: Phoenix Sage Flower Claw Crimson!”

Mugetsu formed seals, spewing a wave of flames, then quickly hurled over a dozen shuriken through the blaze toward a wooden dummy.

The shuriken merged with the flames, becoming fiery projectiles. They sliced off the dummy’s arm, embedded deep into its torso, and set it ablaze until only ash remained.

What made this technique superior to the Phoenix Sage Fire Technique was the shuriken. Sharp steel paired with scorching flames was nearly impossible to evade at close range, and a single hit could be devastating.

[You taught your disciple Fire Release: Phoenix Sage Flower Claw Crimson. The disciple’s gratitude triggered a critical hit—You have acquired Fire Release: Fire Dragon Flame Bullet (Proficient).]

Mugetsu nodded to himself—small strokes of luck were always welcome. Fire Dragon Flame Bullet, a wide-range, powerful B-rank Fire Release, was famed as one of the Third Hokage’s techniques.

After demonstrating several times, he let Shisui try.

“Fire Release: Phoenix Sage Flower Claw Crimson!”

Shisui mirrored Mugetsu’s moves, flames spilling from his mouth as shuriken flew forward. Not all of them caught fire—his first attempt lacked perfect control.

A glance with the Appraisal Technique showed his proficiency was already at thirty-two. With a bit more practice, mastery was certain.

As Mugetsu expected, Shisui’s talent combined with his teaching meant the technique came quickly.

Two days later, Obito, convinced he had grown strong enough, once again approached Mugetsu with a challenge.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 91: Mastery-Level Fire Extinguishing Arrow

“Teacher, I want to challenge the River Surface Sprint!” Obito found Mugetsu and voiced his determination to try again.

It had been four full days since his last failed attempt.

In that time, he had learned Mugetsu’s special speed-enhancing training method and even broken his own speed limit during a race with Guy. Obito now felt confident he could clear the challenge.

Of course, the real push came from his belief that all his recent losses in speed competitions were because he hadn’t learned Shave yet.

With next week’s special training involving a combat test, Obito wanted to master Shave this week so he wouldn’t be on the defensive.

He also had another reason—he wanted to beat Guy at least once.

So far, in every formal duel with Guy, Obito had never won. He always came frustratingly close, and that “just barely” gap irritated him more than a total defeat.

If Guy mastered Shave and he didn’t, his chances of victory would shrink even further.

“Alright, follow me,” Mugetsu said, nodding before leading him to the riverbank.

The second stage differed from the first—no traps needed, and they could begin immediately.

Mugetsu created a large number of Shadow Clones, then unleashed a barrage of Water Dragon Bullets across the river’s surface.

“Teacher, I’m ready,” Obito said, taking a deep breath and gathering chakra for the sprint.

“Start!”

Obito fixed his gaze on the Water Dragon Bullets, trying to catch the pattern hidden within their movements.

After his last attempt, Mugetsu had hinted that they weren’t moving randomly—their positions followed a rhythm.

If this had been a normal fifteen-meter water run, he could have dashed across instantly. But with those dragons churning the surface, charging straight through would send him flying.

After two seconds of sharp observation, Obito spotted it—the key.

There were twelve water dragons in total, three forming a group. The ones in each group advanced and retreated in sync, meaning the twelve could be treated as four larger dragons.

And those four had their own rhythm—roughly every one and a half seconds, a tiny safe zone appeared between two of them. The opening was fleeting, barely half a second.

Realizing this, Obito moved. There was no more time to think.

Though the crossing looked like a ten-second sprint, his actual window for action was under five seconds in total. This challenge was all about observation and instant reaction.

Once he grasped the pattern, the rest became manageable. After each set of four dragons, Obito paused, waiting for that split-second opening.

Balanced on the water, he kept his eyes on the raging waves ahead, every muscle alert. The second stage left no room for mistakes.

Watching him, Mugetsu thought, If Obito could always keep this calm and focused in battle, his combat ability would improve as much as learning any high-level ninjutsu.

“I did it!” Obito shouted as he passed the final wave and reached the far shore.

“Teacher, my time didn’t go over, right?” he asked, a bit nervous.

Mugetsu smiled. “No, you cleared the taijutsu challenge.”

“That’s great! Then I can learn Shave now?” Obito’s face lit up. He’d been jealous long enough of Guy and Shisui flashing around.

“This is the training method and notes for Shave. Study it carefully.” Mugetsu handed him a scroll.

“I’ll memorize every word!” Obito eagerly unrolled it—only to realize that some of the techniques inside were already familiar.

Thinking back, he realized they were from the speed drills Mugetsu had taught him earlier.

It dawned on him—it wasn’t that Mugetsu had withheld Shave from him. From the moment he first challenged the taijutsu trial, Mugetsu had been preparing him for it.

The first stage—the forest sprint—tested his physical strength. The second stage had been teaching him part of Shave all along.

“Teacher, you’re the best in the world!” Obito said, deeply moved.

[You gifted your disciple the Shave training scroll. The disciple’s gratitude triggered a big crit reward: You have obtained Fire Release: Great Fire Annihilation (Mastery).]

This time, the system’s reward surpassed Mugetsu’s expectations—straight to mastery-level, and with a technique as powerful as Great Fire Annihilation.

“Almost forgot—this is your admission fee. I didn’t give it to you earlier.” Mugetsu smiled and pulled out three test papers, handing them to Obito.

Obito’s grin froze. He knew something had been missing—test papers. The one thing he wished Mugetsu would forget.

“Since you forgot, can’t we just leave it in the past?” Obito asked hopefully, already dreading the sight of them.

“You wish,” Mugetsu said, tapping him lightly on the forehead with two fingers. “I can’t exempt you, but I’ll give you one interest-free installment.”

At the words “interest-free,” Obito brightened again. At least it meant fewer problems at a time.

Next, Mugetsu led him to begin Shave training.

Finally learning the Shave —and after such effort to earn it—Obito trained with genuine focus.

…

Anko had noticed her two “brothers” acting strange lately, whispering together and giggling about something.

“You’re hiding something fun from me, aren’t you?” she asked Kotetsu and Izumo directly.

“There’s nothing fun. We’re just preparing for next week’s combat test,” Kotetsu replied.

“Really?” Anko narrowed her eyes.

“Don’t doubt our honest character like that,” Izumo protested, insisting they were just getting ready for the test.

“Then how are you preparing?” she pressed.

Kotetsu and Izumo exchanged a glance before finally saying, “It’s not the kind of preparation suitable for you.”

They were good brothers, but they knew better than to forget Anko was a girl.

“Hmph, fine. I’ll find out on Monday,” Anko said, puffing her cheeks. She decided that if she faced them in the test, she’d hit them hard—just for keeping secrets.

As the combat test drew near, everyone was making their own preparations. Some aimed to move up to a higher-level group, others just wanted to impress someone.

On Saturday afternoon, Asuma approached Mugetsu with a request—he wanted his training volume increased.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 92: Breath of Fire

“Teacher, I think I can handle more pressure. Please give me extra training!” Asuma earnestly requested Mugetsu.

The first practical test was in just two days, and Asuma felt he could still push himself further.

This time, it wouldn’t be a private sparring session with only Mugetsu present—Kurenai would be watching too. Even if he lost, he had to lose with dignity.

“Why the sudden request for extra training? Is it for the practical test?” Mugetsu asked with a knowing smile.

It wasn’t hard to guess what was going through Asuma’s mind.

“Yes, you guessed it, Teacher.” Asuma gave an embarrassed grin.

“Temporary extra training won’t increase your strength,” Mugetsu replied, cutting down the idea.

In theoretical exams, last-minute cramming could help—if you happened to review something that appeared on the test, you’d gain a few extra points.

But in combat, two extra days of practice wouldn’t bring significant physical improvement. Unless you had exceptional learning speed—like picking up one ninjutsu a day—two days wouldn’t make a huge difference. And Asuma clearly wasn’t that type.

“Then what should I do?” Asuma asked, pinning his hopes on the ever-resourceful Mugetsu.

“Do you really want to improve your strength?” Mugetsu asked again. His tone made it clear—there was a way, but it would be brutal.

“More than anything,” Asuma said without hesitation.

“In two days, there’s only one option: combat,” Mugetsu decided. “Fight my Shadow Clones. For the rest of the time, as long as you can stand, keep fighting them. This way, you can still gain some improvement before the test.”

For a practical exam, combat was the main content. This method was the equivalent of cramming for theory—much more effective than just “extra training.”

Just hearing it, Asuma could already imagine how miserable he’d be. But for the sake of Kurenai, he gritted his teeth and agreed.

If you want to shine in public, you have to suffer in private.

For the rest of the day, Asuma was beaten around by Mugetsu’s Shadow Clones in every possible way.

Even with their strength deliberately suppressed, they were still far beyond his ability to win against.

When he finally slumped against a tree to catch his breath, he muttered bitterly, “If you ask me, the old man’s just getting senile. A ninja like you is still a chūnin? You should be a jōnin already.”

During their fight, Mugetsu had used eight different ninjutsu—Fire Release, Water Release, and a balanced mix of offense and defense.

“The current me isn’t qualified to be a jōnin,” Mugetsu said flatly.

From his point of view, he was simply a chūnin who knew more ninjutsu than most. It was only because Asuma was still too weak that he seemed so strong in comparison.

Hiruzen, are you watching? Mugetsu thought silently, keeping his expression neutral.

The real reason he had shown a little more strength wasn’t to train Asuma—it was to be seen by the Third Hokage.

Even if the Hokage himself wasn’t present, the Anbu surveillance on him would be, and they would report what they saw.

This was part of a deliberate setup.

The Hokage didn’t know his full background. As long as Mugetsu didn’t reveal anything too outrageous, his growth could be attributed to natural talent in the Hokage’s eyes.

He had laid this kind of groundwork before—back when Kushina had mentioned his talent in sealing techniques. She, as the Nine-Tails’ jinchūriki, was under constant Anbu surveillance.

That was exactly why Mugetsu had “revealed” his sealing skills then. Otherwise, his cautious nature would have him pretend it took ten days to learn.

A young man skilled in sealing, talented as a teacher, and competent as a ninja—this was someone worth protecting.

By showing value where Root couldn’t see it, but the Hokage could, he increased his chances of being pulled from Root’s grasp.

Once transferred under the Hokage’s direct watch, he could display more ability without fear of Root’s interference. Any further progress would be credited to talent the Hokage “discovered” and trained, rather than something suspicious.

Mugetsu wanted steady growth, but he wouldn’t remain a simple chūnin teacher forever. That title alone limited his future.

Would he even have been given this summer special training opportunity if he were just an ordinary teacher? More likely, he’d be stuck in Root during the holidays, doing grunt work for Danzo.

The higher his rank and the more strength he displayed, the greater his freedom to earn rewards.

For example, if he wanted to reform the Academy curriculum and add public lectures for multiple classes, no one would listen if he were just a teacher. But as a Special Jōnin—especially after a successful summer training program—his proposals would be taken seriously.

…

On Sunday morning, Mugetsu was overseeing Obito’s Shave training.

By now, Guy and Shisui had already mastered it, so only Obito remained in practice.

“Shave is simple,” Mugetsu explained, demonstrating. “Just stack the technique you’ve been using—three times or more.”

“My legs can’t take it anymore… this is too hard,” Obito groaned, trying again.

It had seemed easy when Mugetsu explained it, and even in his mind the sequence felt clear—but actually executing it was another matter entirely.

He couldn’t even stabilize two bursts, let alone three.

“Just keep practicing. Shisui and Guy didn’t master it in a few days either,” Mugetsu said.

A quick check with the Appraisal Technique showed Obito’s proficiency had already passed forty points.

Because part of the technique had already been taught to him earlier, he was learning faster now.

By the end of training, Obito still couldn’t complete a three-stack burst, but he had stabilized two—already a decent improvement.

[Disciple Uchiha Obito trained diligently under your guidance and grew stronger. You received a reward — Flame Breathing (Proficient).]

Mugetsu was slightly surprised. Another Breathing Technique—this time Flame Breathing.

As the memories of the technique filled his mind, his surprise grew. The Naruto-world version of Flame Breathing was completely different from Rock Breathing—its effects were powerful enough to be considered a true secret art.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 93: Five Elements Seal and Contract Seal

Flame Breathing could actually enhance the power of Fire Release.

The Naruto-world version of Flame Breathing also boosted physical abilities, but that wasn’t its main strength—it primarily amplified Fire Release techniques.

Beginners could use Total Concentration Breathing to rapidly accelerate Fire Release chakra nature transformation, greatly increasing the heat and intensity of their flames.

Upon mastery, one could enter a Constant State, maintaining the boosted transformation speed and flame strength at all times, with the option for even stronger bursts.

The Mark Mode, achieved after complete mastery, was even more fearsome—it allowed instantaneous, unhindered conversion of all chakra into flames. All Fire Release jutsu could be cast instantly without hand seals, their power dramatically amplified.

After the system’s adjustments, Flame Breathing no longer resembled the original Demon Slayer version. It required no sword—it was essentially a Fire Release Chakra Mode.

In the shinobi world, Chakra Modes came in many forms. The more common and practical ones included Sage Mode, Tailed Beast Chakra Mode for jinchūriki, and Kumogakure’s Lightning Release Chakra Mode.

Mugetsu even considered Susanoo a kind of Mangekyō-exclusive Chakra Mode.

Some modes could even be stacked. He could hardly imagine the destructive power if Sage Mode and Flame Breathing’s Mark Mode were combined for Fire Release.

Although the reward wasn’t the Moonwalk he had hoped for, Mugetsu was more than satisfied.

Localized Flame Breathing was incredibly powerful—not only would it strengthen him, but it was also perfect for his disciples.

Both Shisui and Obito relied heavily on Fire Release, making this technique an ideal match for their growth.

That evening at dinner, Mugetsu told Kushina he had mastered the Three-Finger Seal.

“You’ve already mastered it,” Kushina remarked, pausing to eat another bite. “A month went by fast.”

“Not a month—twenty-seven days,” Minato corrected with a small smile.

He remembered when Kushina had first given Mugetsu the technique. Counting carefully, Mugetsu had completed it a few days earlier than her initial estimate.

“Twenty-seven days is still almost a month. I can’t predict the future down to the exact day,” Kushina said with a dismissive wave.

“But finishing ahead of schedule means your sealing talent really is impressive,” she added.

“I’ve just finished writing down my insights on sealing training,” she continued. “After dinner, I’ll give you both my notes and the next sealing techniques you’ll train in.”

“I also wrote down some of my thoughts from practicing sealing techniques,” Minato said. “They might not be as detailed as Kushina’s, but they should still help.”

“Thank you, Kushina-sensei, Minato-sensei,” Mugetsu said sincerely.

“In that case, make us something delicious in return!” Kushina grinned.

Though she didn’t feel she’d worked that hard, she wasn’t about to pass up a free meal.

“Can you handle spicy food?” Mugetsu asked after a moment’s thought.

When he’d taught them to cook before, he’d ended up making Magical Mapo Tofu from Little Chef—a dish that should taste excellent if he recalled correctly.

“No problem. Just make it,” Kushina replied without hesitation.

“It should be fine for me too,” Minato said.

They both assumed, How spicy can it be? At worst, they just wouldn’t eat the chili itself.

“Good. Tomorrow night, I’ll make you a dish so delicious it glows,” Mugetsu said with a smile.

“When food glows, I just assume something strange got added,” Kushina shot back.

“Does food actually glow if it’s that good?” Minato asked seriously. He remembered the fried rice Mugetsu had made before—it had seemed faintly luminous.

After dinner, Kushina and Minato returned with their scrolls and entered Mugetsu’s room.

They handed them over, and Mugetsu thanked them again.

“The sealing scroll has three techniques,” Kushina explained. “Besides the Five-Finger Seal and its advanced form, the Five Elements Seal, there’s also the Contract Seal. These should keep you busy for a year.”

“They sound difficult. I’ll probably need to ask you questions often,” Mugetsu said with a small smile, putting the scrolls away.

“Ask away. It might not be simple for you, but I’m very familiar with these,” Kushina replied confidently.

After they left, Mugetsu brought the scrolls upstairs and began studying.

Opening the first, he saw that the advanced technique linked to the Five-Finger Seal was indeed the Five Elements Seal.

He thought to himself that Kushina was generous—and that she trusted his talent enough to hand over a technique of this level so readily.

He knew full well what it represented: a high-level sealing technique so difficult that even many jōnin skilled in sealing couldn’t master it.

It seemed clear that the Five-Finger Seal existed to reduce the difficulty of learning the Five Elements Seal.

Mugetsu glanced at the Contract Seal and found it intriguing. It could sever the contract between a summoner and their summon, stripping them of the ability to perform the Summoning Jutsu again.

And if it could break a bond like that… perhaps it could sever other bonds as well.

He had long suspected that the Tongue-Tying Seal might have an active trigger. Given Danzo’s paranoia, it wouldn’t be surprising.

If he could sever the link between the Tongue-Tying Seal and its caster, the threat it posed to him would be drastically reduced.

Since it only triggered when one spoke Danzo’s or Root’s secrets, avoiding activation entirely would be simple.

First the Five-Finger Seal, then the Five Elements Seal and Contract Seal, Mugetsu decided. Finish within a month.

He still had two Skill Proficiency Scrolls, which could instantly raise beginner-level techniques to proficient. He planned to use them on the Five Elements Seal and the Contract Seal.

Once those reached proficient, they would deepen his sealing knowledge further.

…

On Monday afternoon, Mugetsu began the practical combat test.

After two weeks of summer special training, all the students had improved.

The test rules matched the Academy’s practical exam—opponents decided by random draw.

The fifth match was still being written, with more to come later, though it would be quite late.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 94: The Battle Between Crouching Dragon and Phoenix

“Number one, Kotetsu versus number two, Izumo.”

When the two heard they’d be facing each other in the very first round, they sighed in unison. Fate, it seemed, had no sense—it had pitted the two brothers against each other right away.

“Kotetsu, I thought today would be the day we’d make our names,” Izumo lamented. “But fate is truly jealous of talent.”

Neither of them had expected such bad luck. With the perfected Enemy Confusion Technique, they might have met in the finals and spun a legendary tale.

“Indeed,” Kotetsu nodded with mock sorrow.

“Izumo, the perfected Enemy Confusion Technique is very powerful. Since we’re brothers, how about we agree not to use it in this fight?” Kotetsu suggested.

After a pause, Izumo smiled and nodded. “Excellent.”

“You two, stop acting like ancient poets and get into the combat area,” Anko said in exasperation.

Ignoring her lack of ceremony, the brothers walked to the open area, striking exaggerated poses as they prepared for battle.

“Begin!” Mugetsu called once they were ready.

At the signal, both charged in, engaging in close combat.

Their skill levels were nearly identical—they had trained together under the same teacher—so neither could gain the upper hand. Kotetsu threw a right punch, Izumo matched it with the same. Kotetsu struck with an elbow, Izumo answered with his own. Two minutes passed with no decisive blow.

It’s about time, Kotetsu thought.

Although we’re brothers, the ninja world is cruel. I’ll carry your will, Izumo, and keep winning. With a touch of guilt, he prepared to unleash the Enemy Confusion Technique.

“I’m sorry, Kotetsu, but I’m a ninja,” Izumo said with a faint smile, his hands flying through seals. He was going to use it first!

Of course he wasn’t going to hold back—agreeing earlier had only been to lower Kotetsu’s guard.

Konoha! Kotetsu instantly abandoned his guilt. This Izumo was even more shameless than he was!

Four alluring, slightly Izumo-like older sister clones appeared instantly.

Even though he’d cast this jutsu himself many times, Kotetsu’s hand seals slowed involuntarily, his gaze drifting toward the “magnificent and imposing mountains.”

It wasn’t just Kotetsu—the nearby students also couldn’t help staring.

Mugetsu blinked. Isn’t this the Sexy Jutsu Naruto develops in the future? How did it appear so early? This butterfly effect is a bit… off.

Izumo used the opening to land a solid kick, knocking Kotetsu to the ground.

The impact jolted Kotetsu back to his senses. This jutsu is terrifying—even I fell for it!

He leapt back, retreating while forming his own seals. Four equally alluring—but distinct—older sister clones appeared at his side.

Izumo’s pursuit faltered as his attention wavered, giving Kotetsu his chance to counterattack.

“These two idiots,” Anko muttered. “What use are those kinds of clones? They look flimsy.”

The crowd, however, was entertained. The match stayed lively until Izumo gained a slight advantage and won.

“Kotetsu, this isn’t your loss—it’s Big Brother Ebisu’s win!” Kotetsu grumbled, convinced he hadn’t lost in strength but in shamelessness.

“Big Brother Ebisu does deserve credit for perfecting this jutsu,” Izumo said with a smug grin, “but a win is still a win. I’ll carry your will forward.”

The mention of Ebisu stirred the audience.

“Ebisu? Isn’t he the one who was the only student to advance last week?” someone said in surprise.

“It’s him. We’re in the same class—Class 6 of fourth year,” one student confirmed.

“To be fair, that technique might actually be practical,” another commented thoughtfully. “Is he a genius?”

Whatever the case, Ebisu’s reputation in Group C grew.

Unfortunately, Izumo’s next opponent was Yūgao.

She didn’t spare the clones a glance, chasing Izumo relentlessly. He stood no chance and lost quickly.

“Damn it, I forgot about the girls…” Izumo groaned, realizing the flaw in his technique.

“That’s what you get for backstabbing your brother!” Kotetsu called out loudly.

…

In Group A, the practical tests continued.

“Number one, Uchiha Shisui versus number two, Kurenai.”

Kurenai blinked at the announcement. She had only known Shisui for a little over ten days, but he had already left a deep impression—defeating their upperclassmen with ease and taking first place in the strength test as a first-year.

“Just do your best,” Asuma encouraged her.

“Watch his speed,” Raido warned. “He’s fast.”

Kurenai nodded, steadying her breathing before stepping into the arena, determination in her eyes.

“Begin!”

The moment they clashed, she understood why Raido had lost. Shisui’s speed and pressure were overwhelming—her taijutsu and ninjutsu were completely suppressed. Simply defending was exhausting.

In short order, she was defeated.

“Uchiha Shisui wins,” Mugetsu announced.

A quick glance with his Appraisal told him her potential was high—an A rank—but her true talent lay in genjutsu. Unfortunately, outside of Mangekyō abilities, Konoha had few genjutsu truly effective in battle.

“It’s okay, Raido lost to him too. This guy’s just too much of a genius,” Asuma said to comfort her.

Raido shot him an irritated look. Are you comforting her or rubbing salt in my wound?

“Number seventeen, Uchiha Obito versus number eighteen, Might Guy.”

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 95: Obito Can’t Play Unless He’s Against the Wind

“Those two… they actually met in the first round.”

The Fourth-Year students watching the match couldn’t help but feel it was a pity. Might Guy and Obito were the top two in the annual Grade-Level Practical Exam, and even in the strongest Group A, both had the strength to reach the final four.

Meeting so early meant one of them would be eliminated prematurely.

“No matter who wins, there’ll be one less strong opponent later,” Asuma thought as he saw Guy and Obito step forward.

He wasn’t as familiar with Guy’s combat ability as he was with Obito’s, but since Guy had beaten Obito in the exam before, his strength was clearly formidable. With that in mind, Asuma’s expression turned serious—this was the perfect chance to observe and gather intel on them both.

“The first match is against Guy…” Obito grimaced slightly.

Guy had already mastered three-stack Shave, while he hadn’t yet and couldn’t stack it three times in one burst.

Even so, Obito didn’t think victory was out of reach. Neither of them had the stamina to use Shave repeatedly in a short period—it put too much strain on their leg muscles. He was at a disadvantage, yes, but not hopeless.

Guy, for his part, was fired up at the chance to face Obito right away.

The two quickly walked to the open arena, ready to start.

“Begin!” Mugetsu announced as they took their stances.

The moment the word left his mouth, Guy’s figure vanished from sight.

“Leaf Great Whirlwind!”

His passionate voice rang out across Group A. Facing Obito, a partner he trained with daily, there was no need for probing—Guy went all out from the start.

He instantly executed a three-stack Shave, closing the distance in a blur, and unleashed his strongest kick.

“So fast!” gasps came from the crowd. To them, Guy had all but teleported.

“What a fast Body Flicker Technique,” Asuma muttered in surprise. He knew Body Flicker himself, but his speed wasn’t anywhere close to Guy’s—and he still needed hand seals.

Their strategies clashed—Guy aiming for relentless close combat, Obito trying to keep distance and use ninjutsu. But being a fraction slower, Obito still caught the heel of Guy’s kick. He blocked with his arm, but the impact made it tremble uncontrollably.

Falling behind so early, Obito’s mind raced. If he got caught in Guy’s attack rhythm, he’d lose for sure. He made a quick decision—double-stacking Shave to open as much distance as possible.

Guy followed, but Obito managed to widen the gap—Guy had only used Shave once.

“I’ve won,” Guy thought confidently.

Counting the opening exchange, Obito had already used Shave three times in under a minute. Even with Guy’s superior conditioning, he wouldn’t risk that many bursts. Soon, Obito wouldn’t be able to run, let alone keep up Body Flicker.

“Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique!”

Ignoring the ache in his legs, Obito rapidly formed seals and spat a three-meter-wide sphere of fire straight at Guy.

Guy didn’t panic. Having faced the technique countless times, he knew it was powerful but easy to dodge. His real concern was a secondary attack hidden behind it.

But to his surprise, Obito didn’t take the chance to press him. When Guy next caught sight of him, there were now five Obitos on the field.

Clone Technique to hide the real body behind the fireball? Guy quickly guessed.

The five Obitos scattered in different directions, making it hard to tell the real one—until Guy noticed one moving just slightly slower, a flicker of strain crossing his expression.

“Found you!”

Guy gathered chakra into his legs, Shaved forward, and went for a quick, decisive strike. It was natural for someone to falter after overusing Shave—Obito’s legs had to be screaming in pain.

“Leaf Whirlwind!”

His whirlwind kick connected—only for his expression to shift instantly. The Obito he struck vanished in a puff of smoke.

“A clone!” Guy turned sharply, searching for the real one.

Not far away, the real Obito had already finished forming seals.

“Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique!”

A half-human-thick dragon of flame roared toward Guy.

At such close range, Guy could feel the searing heat instantly. He forced his aching legs to execute a two-stack Shave to dodge—but unlike the Great Fireball, the dragon could turn.

As Guy’s figure blurred away, Obito twisted his chakra, and the flaming serpent curved in pursuit.

“Water Release: Water Formation Wall!”

A wall of water surged up, blocking the fire dragon just before it struck Guy.

Mugetsu had stepped in. Though Obito should have stopped the flames just short of hitting, Mugetsu wasn’t willing to risk an accident with Obito in such poor condition.

“Uchiha Obito wins!” Mugetsu declared.

He wasn’t sure if it was the training paying off, or if Obito really only fought his best when under pressure. He couldn’t win evenly before—but when Guy seemed to have the clear advantage, Obito still pulled out a comeback.

“Guy, I won this time!” Obito grinned, pride shining as he laughed.

Finally—he had beaten Guy in an official match, and from behind no less.

But before Guy could answer, Obito collapsed to the ground, unconscious.

“Obito! Are you okay?” Guy rushed to his side.

Mugetsu appeared, lifting Obito up. “Probably just extreme fatigue from overusing chakra. I’ll take him to Konoha Hospital for a checkup.”

He left a Shadow Clone to oversee the remaining matches while his main body carried Obito away.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 96: Final Result

As Mugetsu expected, Obito’s body had no real problems—he was simply suffering from chakra exhaustion and muscle fatigue after using the Body Flicker Technique repeatedly in a short span.

After all, he had used Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique, Fire Release: Great Dragon Fire Technique, the incomplete Shave, and Clone Technique several times in one battle. Of those, Clone Technique consumed the least chakra, but it had played a crucial role.

Once treated, Obito quickly woke and, spotting Mugetsu seated beside him, immediately began recounting the highlights of his match.

“When Guy kicked me at the start, I knew if the fight stayed straightforward, I’d lose for sure. So I risked not being able to use Body Flicker again to create distance and set up ninjutsu.”

“To save chakra, that Great Fireball looked fierce but was actually weak—it was just to grab Guy’s attention and block his view.”

When he reached the part about tricking Guy with Clone Technique, Obito’s eyes lit up, his tone brimming with excitement.

“I knew Guy’s battle sense was sharp, so I endured the soreness and made my clone fake exhaustion to bait him in.”

He felt like he could brag about this fight for a year. There were too many details—the clone hadn’t feigned weakness from the start, but only after running for a bit, making it more convincing.

“Your performance today was excellent. It’d be great if you could keep that same calm in future battles,” Mugetsu praised.

He never hesitated to acknowledge good work. Constantly putting down a student for fear of arrogance would only crush their confidence over time.

By Mugetsu’s judgment, Obito shouldn’t even be considered a genin anymore—at minimum, he was chūnin level, perhaps even close to jōnin.

“Hehe, it’s because you’re a good teacher, Mugetsu-sensei,” Obito said, smiling with satisfaction.

Why had he explained so much just now? Was it to show off? Of course not. There was no point showing off to his teacher about beating a peer. What he wanted was to prove his growth and earn Mugetsu’s recognition.

If Obito had one regret, it was that two people hadn’t been there—Rin and Kakashi. Rin would’ve definitely praised his battle smarts, and that arrogant Kakashi wouldn’t dare look down on him anymore.

Once Mugetsu confirmed Obito was fine, Obito suggested returning to the training ground to watch the rest of the matches.

Knowing Obito wouldn’t want to miss the exam, and seeing he wasn’t actually injured, Mugetsu agreed and brought him back.

By the time they returned, the first round had already ended, half the students eliminated. The second round was underway, and Obito’s match was still a while off.

In that round, Shisui’s opponent was another newly graduated genin. The result was no surprise—Shisui finished it cleanly and quickly.

Most Class A students now believed only Might Guy, Uchiha Obito, and Asuma Sarutobi had any real chance of winning.

Raido Namiashi might have been included, but after his decisive loss earlier, few thought he could win even in a rematch.

Obito’s second-round opponent was another fourth-year student. Even at less than full strength, he won without much trouble.

The third round passed in much the same way, but one match stood out—Asuma versus Raido.

When Raido faced Asuma, many realized they might have underestimated him—and Shisui.

Thinking back, they noticed that Shisui’s matches all ended in roughly the same amount of time, whether his opponent was a genin or a fourth-year student.

Could his strength really fluctuate? Unlikely. The more probable reason was that Shisui was simply being considerate, adjusting his level so opponents wouldn’t lose too badly.

Raido’s speed was impressive—not quite Guy’s with Body Flicker, but among the best in Class A. His close-range kunai attacks put heavy pressure on Asuma.

However, after two days of intense sparring in extra training, Asuma no longer panicked under pressure. He stayed calm, found an opening, and turned the fight around for the win.

As the sun dipped westward, the battles neared their end. The last match of the semifinals—deciding the final two—was Obito versus Asuma.

Both had fought hard earlier; Obito had even collapsed from exhaustion. But by now, he had mostly recovered.

Against Guy, Obito had kept his distance. Against Asuma, he charged in, engaging in direct taijutsu.

After all his training, his taijutsu was no longer a glaring weakness. It was still a step behind Shisui and Guy, but more than enough for other peers.

The sudden aggression caught Asuma off guard. He’d seen Obito avoid close combat against Guy, and assumed his taijutsu hadn’t improved much.

That assumption vanished the moment Obito appeared before him with Body Flicker and followed with a Leaf Whirlwind.

Asuma might have recovered, but the early misjudgment cost him. He lost his opening to counter and was quickly defeated.

“The final battle: Uchiha Shisui versus Uchiha Obito,” Mugetsu announced.

“They’re both Uchiha… truly a prestigious clan,” Ebisu sighed.

They were the same age, yet his strength lagged far behind. He’d been eliminated in the first round.

“What a pity. I actually had a chance, but I didn’t expect Obito’s taijutsu to improve so much,” Asuma admitted.

“As seniors, we’re really unqualified. We’ll have to train harder,” Kurenai said.

When Obito stepped onto the field to face Shisui, his feelings were complicated.

He had fought Guy many times, but rarely Shisui.

Back when he first trained under Mugetsu, Shisui’s rapid progress had often left him discouraged. Something that took Obito a week to learn, Shisui would master in an afternoon—and he was younger, and from the same clan.

Now, Obito didn’t care as much. Shisui was strong, but Obito wasn’t weak.

Even so, today his condition wasn’t ideal, and deep down, he knew he couldn’t win.

That didn’t stop him from giving it his all. As expected, he lost—but he wasn’t disappointed. He’d fought his hardest.

Besides, he’d beaten Guy today, and in a comeback no less. That alone put him in an excellent mood. The moment the match ended, he was already thinking about finding Rin to boast about it.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 97: If You Have Any Problem, Go to the Almighty Mugetsu

The number of students in Group B was much higher than in Group A, so when Obito arrived, their practical combat test was still underway.

Scanning the crowd, Obito quickly spotted Rin.

With an excited grin, he hurried over. “Rin, you don’t know how amazing I was just now! Guy was already gaining the upper hand, but I still managed to beat him.”

Rin turned at the sound of his voice, looking a little surprised. “Has Group A’s test already finished?”

“Yep, all done. I got second place—only lost to Shisui,” Obito said proudly, unable to hold back the good news.

“You finally beat Guy! That means you’ve made great progress, Obito. Back in school, you never managed to beat him in the practical tests,” Rin said warmly, her smile full of genuine happiness for him.

Last semester, Obito’s strength had grown by leaps and bounds—he’d even beaten Uchiha Tekka, the previous number one—but Guy’s rapid improvement had always been the wall blocking him from first place in class.

With Guy there, Obito could take second in the grade, but never first in the class.

So hearing he’d finally overcome that hurdle, Rin was truly happy for him—it meant his growth was undeniable.

“Hehe, actually, I’ve had chances before,” Obito said with a sheepish smile. “But each time, I was just a little bit off.”

In truth, he’d been at a disadvantage in raw strength this time too—it was his strategy during the fight that had secured the win.

“Oh, right—how did you do, Rin? Top ten?” Obito asked.

“No,” Rin said, shaking her head. “It feels like everyone’s improved really quickly.”

Her combat ability was only mid-level in Class B—top ten was a long shot.

“Is that so? How about I teach you how to get stronger?” Obito offered enthusiastically, sensing her slight disappointment.

“Okay,” Rin replied with a smile, thinking of Obito’s recent rapid improvement.

Obito led her to the side, considering what to teach.

He couldn’t share techniques like Shave, Great Dragon Fire Technique, or Leaf Whirlwind—those were Mugetsu’s to teach.

Then he remembered—Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique. While Mugetsu had also taught it, Obito already knew it before.

“How about you learn Great Fireball from me? It’s a C-rank Fire Release, but it’s really powerful,” he suggested.

“First, the hand seals.” Obito quickly demonstrated them.

“Then, convert your chakra into flames, and finally, like blowing up a balloon, release a big fireball.” He even mimed the motion with his hands.

Rin stared at him, her expression full of question marks.

“You didn’t get that, Rin?” Obito asked, scratching his head. He felt he’d explained it pretty well—maybe he had the makings of a good teacher after all.

“It’s just like this… then like that… and finally, blow it out like a balloon,” he repeated, gesturing again.

Rin didn’t quite know how to respond. She could tell Obito genuinely wanted to help, but his teaching was… abstract.

“Obito, thank you, but I don’t even know my chakra nature yet,” Rin said helplessly.

Every ninja was born with a chakra nature, and training in their innate attribute was much easier and faster.

“Ah… is that so?” Obito scratched his hair, feeling a little regretful that he couldn’t help after all.

He decided he’d ask Mugetsu-sensei later about how to train someone effectively—the all-knowing Mugetsu-sensei would definitely have an answer.

With his teaching plan a bust, Obito settled into chatting with Rin until a commotion rippled through the training ground.

“It must mean all the tests are over, and Mugetsu-sensei is announcing the results,” Rin guessed, glancing at the crowd gathered at the bulletin board.

“Come on, Rin, let’s check too!” Obito said eagerly, leading her over.

He already knew his result, but he wanted to hear people praising him.

To his surprise, the hot topic wasn’t him—or even Shisui, who had taken first place—but Ebisu, who’d only joined Group A last week.

“You won’t believe what happened during Group C’s test—two people used Clone Technique to create alluring female clones to confuse their opponents.”

“Oh, I know that one—but they didn’t invent it, right? Wasn’t that developed by Ebisu, the one who got promoted to Group A last time?”

“That’s right, it was his idea.”

“I know him—he usually seems so serious, but I never expected…”

The more Obito listened, the more exaggerated the story became. Soon, people were saying Ebisu himself had used the clones during combat.

Obito frowned—he was sure no such clones had appeared in Ebisu’s match.

He thought about asking Ebisu directly, but the boy was nowhere to be found. Having lost in the first round, Ebisu had apparently left right after the test.

After the results were posted, Mugetsu returned to his home in the Main District. The system didn’t give any prompts regarding the test.

Back home, Mugetsu began preparing Illusory Mapo Tofu.

The biggest difference from the Mapo Tofu he remembered was that the system’s recipe called for soybeans—specifically, “meat” made from soybeans.

First, the soybeans were soaked, then cooked in broth, flattened, seasoned, and quick-fried to lock in the flavor. The fried soybeans were then added to the Mapo Tofu, giving it another layer of taste.

When he finished, he covered the dish with a lid, adding a bit of ceremony.

Soon, Kushina and Minato knocked on his door.

As they stepped inside, they immediately noticed the unusual cover on the dining table.

“Why is there a cover this time?” Kushina asked curiously.

“Maybe to keep it warm? He started cooking earlier than usual today,” Minato guessed.

“Don’t guess—you’ll see when you open it,” Mugetsu said with a smile, placing the last two dishes on the table.

“I’ll do it!” Kushina declared, stepping forward and lifting the cover without hesitation.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 98: Thoughts on Accepting a Disciple

When Kushina lifted the cover, something almost magical happened—a red glow seemed to flash the moment the lid came off.

But when she and Minato looked closer, there was no light—only the shockingly vibrant red of the dish itself.

Seeing the fiery-red Mapo Tofu, Kushina swallowed. “Mugetsu, you didn’t say you’d use this much spice! This looks way too spicy!”

She had thought he might add an extra chili or two, but judging from the color, it looked like the entire dish was dominated by pure heat.

“This dish is indeed a bit spicy,” Mugetsu admitted with a smile. “But it’s not just heat—you’ll also taste fragrance, crispness, and a numbing kick.”

Hearing that there were so many layers of flavor, Minato didn’t hesitate. He picked up a spoon and scooped some into his mouth.

“Spicy!” was his first reaction.

Mugetsu’s “a bit spicy” translated to “especially spicy” in Minato’s mind. It felt as though he’d been dropped into a world made of fire, with flames bursting around him.

But the heat wasn’t all there was—soon, a wave of rich flavors followed, washing over his palate until all he could think about was the taste.

“Delicious,” Minato said sincerely.

He immediately scooped more tofu into his bowl, eating eagerly.

Seeing Minato’s reaction, Kushina knew it had to be good, so she took a bite herself.

It was indeed numbing and intensely spicy, but also wonderfully fragrant—and there was even a meaty texture in the mix.

“It really is delicious!” Kushina exclaimed, quickly helping herself to more.

Spicy or not, it was simply too good to stop eating.

After the meal, the Illusory Mapo Tofu became the main topic of conversation.

When Mugetsu listed the ingredients, Kushina frowned. “Mugetsu, did you forget one? Wasn’t there meat?”

She was certain she’d tasted it.

“There’s no meat in it,” Mugetsu said firmly.

“But I could swear I tasted something like it,” Kushina replied, puzzled.

“I tasted it too,” Minato added.

“It tastes like meat, but it’s actually processed soybeans,” Mugetsu explained, revealing the method.

“That’s incredible—that soybeans can be made to taste like this!” Kushina said in amazement.

Minato also found it impressive. Mugetsu’s cooking skills were unlike anything he’d seen before—he could even turn soybeans into convincing meat.

Since he still needed to help his students train, Mugetsu soon bid farewell to the couple, promising to let them watch the cooking process next time.

…

At the South Border Forest, Mugetsu began his usual routine.

Shisui was practicing Phoenix Sage Flower Claw Crimson, Guy was focusing on physical conditioning and mastering Shave, and Obito was still pushing to perfect his own Shave technique.

When training was nearly over, Obito suddenly asked, “Mugetsu-sensei, how do you teach ninjutsu to someone else?”

“Why the question? Who are you trying to teach?” Mugetsu asked.

“My good friend Rin Nohara—she’s in Group B for the summer special training,” Obito explained, recounting what had happened earlier that day. “I thought I explained it clearly, but she still didn’t understand.”

Mugetsu was speechless. From the sound of it, Obito’s teaching ability was about on par with Naruto’s—show it once and let the other person figure it out for themselves.

As a former student of a regular school, Mugetsu knew all about proper teaching methods. But given Obito’s performance, he doubted those methods would do much good here.

“You should focus on mastering the technique yourself first,” Mugetsu said, lightly tapping Obito’s forehead with two fingers.

“Don’t tell me even the all-powerful Mugetsu-sensei has no solution this time…” Obito muttered, head down in disappointment.

Then an idea struck him. If he couldn’t teach Rin, and Mugetsu couldn’t make him a good teacher, then why not just have Mugetsu teach her directly?

“Mugetsu-sensei, Rin’s grades aren’t great either—she really needs your guidance,” Obito said, pitching the idea eagerly.

Mugetsu paused. The system had four disciple slots, and only one was still open. Giving it to Rin was out of the question—but she could still be a student outside the system.

Teaching Rin had two potential benefits: it could motivate Obito to train harder, and it might open the door to recruiting Kakashi as a disciple.

Kakashi’s potential was S-rank, and his growth trajectory was already rapid—he was a worthy investment.

“Then talk to Rin. If she’s willing to learn from me, she can come,” Mugetsu said.

Obito lit up instantly. He’d only asked on a whim—he hadn’t expected Mugetsu to actually agree.

“As expected of the almighty Mugetsu-sensei!” Obito cheered.

Just imagining training alongside Rin in the future had him grinning from ear to ear. He could hardly wait for tomorrow to tell her the good news.

…

The next morning, Ebisu arrived at the training ground for his usual special training—only to notice people staring at him from all directions.

“Why does it feel like everyone’s looking at me?” he muttered.

He’d attracted attention before, when he was the only one on the promotion list. But yesterday, his performance in Group A hadn’t been great—there was no reason for him to be the center of attention now.

After all, it was normal to lose to the original Group A members after just being promoted.

“Ebisu, I didn’t expect you to look so proper on the surface but play so big behind the scenes,” Shiranui Genma said, giving him a friendly punch to the chest.

They were both in Class 4, Group 6, and on good terms.

Hearing Genma’s words, Ebisu immediately felt uneasy, even if he didn’t yet know why.

“If you’re free at noon, show me that Enemy Confusion Technique—I want to test myself against my weakness,” Genma added jokingly.

“Enemy Confusion Technique?” Ebisu’s stomach sank—he had a bad feeling.

“Come on, don’t pretend. It’s already spread to all three groups, so there’s no point hiding it. Just admit it—you developed a more, uh… ‘adult’ ninjutsu,” Genma said with a smirk.

“Adult ninjutsu… and everyone in all three groups knows about it?”

Ebisu’s vision darkened.

“It really wasn’t me! I just… made a suggestion!” he protested.

Inwardly, he felt like his Ninja Academy career had just waved him goodbye.

<><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><>

Want more chapters? Check my Discord for extra content!

https://discord.gg/MntqcdpRZ9

(There, you’ll find all my updates!)

Chapter Text

Chapter 99: The Difference in Breathing Effects

Ebisu, unable to hold it in any longer, went straight to find Kotetsu and Izumo.

“Big Brother Ebisu!” the two greeted him warmly as soon as they saw him.

Though their tone was respectful, Ebisu narrowed his eyes, suppressing his irritation.
“Are you two the ones spreading rumors about me?”

Kotetsu shook his head. “How could that be, Big Brother Ebisu? You’ve given us the gift of teaching—how could we ever speak ill of you?”

“That’s right. Did you listen to someone else’s slander?” Izumo added seriously.

“Then why are all three groups now saying I led the development of that new Enemy Confusion Technique? What’s going on?” Ebisu asked darkly.

“We never said that,” both replied, shaking their heads.

They had only claimed that Ebisu contributed the most.

“Let’s not dwell on unpleasant things, Big Brother Ebisu. Let me show you something good.” Kotetsu beckoned him closer and pulled out a novel.

“This book was essential for Izumo and me to perfect the Enemy Confusion Technique. I think you could learn a thing or two from it as well.”

Ebisu opened it skeptically, but after glimpsing the content, he quickly snapped it shut and glanced around to make sure no one was watching.

“Ahem… this book is indeed good. I’ll… keep it for now,” he said, deciding to temporarily forgive his two subordinates.

“Oh, and meet me during the lunch break. I want to see how your Ninjutsu training is coming along,” Ebisu added before leaving.

---

The moment Obito stepped into the Training Ground, he hurried to find Rin.

“Rin, do you want a teacher?”

“Huh?” She looked at him, puzzled.

“What I mean is—do you want to train with Mugetsu-sensei?” Obito pulled her aside.

“Aren’t we already training with Mugetsu-sensei?” she asked, even more confused.

Obito scratched his head. “Not just the usual daytime training—I mean actual guidance from him after class.”

“You’re asking if I want to become Mugetsu-sensei’s disciple?” Rin finally pieced it together.

Obito nodded, satisfied she understood. “Mugetsu-sensei is really strong. If he teaches you, you’ll improve fast.”

Since Mugetsu didn’t allow his disciples to speak openly about their master-disciple relationship, Obito didn’t mention that his own progress was due to becoming Mugetsu’s disciple.

Rin already knew Mugetsu’s teaching was excellent—he often substituted for their class—but she also suspected Obito’s recent improvements were linked to him.

“If you’re willing, just come with me somewhere after school and dinner tonight,” Obito said.

“Wouldn’t that trouble you and Mugetsu-sensei?” Rin asked.

“No trouble at all.” Seeing her interest, Obito quickly reassured her.

Finally, Rin nodded. Having a good teacher was always an advantage, and with Obito’s strong recommendation, her curiosity about Mugetsu grew. Just how had he caused such a drastic change in Obito in only a few months?

After class, Rin glanced at Mugetsu a few times. Aside from noticing his remarkably good skin, she didn’t find anything unusual.

Mugetsu, checking the lecture rewards, noticed her gaze and gave a warm smile.

[Completed one major class teaching]

[Evaluation: A]

[Rewards: Vigorous Leaf Whirlwind, Chakra Scalpel]

Both were excellent rewards—one was Might Guy’s favorite Leaf Whirlwind Taijutsu, and the other an advanced Medical Ninjutsu with formidable combat applications.